1301 Brotherhood

The following afternoon, when Lucas arrived at the Stardust Corporation’s headquarters,
the seven families led by Norman had already transferred half of their assets to the Stardust
Corporation.

Flynn was busy all morning and afternoon, so much so that he didn’t even have time for
lunch, but he looked extremely excited.

Seeing Lucas arrive at the office, he walked over happily and reported, “Lucas, all seven
families have completed the handover procedure. The Stardust Corporation has obtained a
lot of properties and businesses! It didn’t take long for the news to spread, and the Stardust
Corporation’s market value has risen by thirty percent. It’s expected to continue increasing,
and it might even double!”

It was no wonder that Flynn was so elated. As the general manager, there was nothing more
fulfilling than seeing the market value of the company rise significantly!

Lucas was calm because everything was already within his expectations.

“Give me a detailed summary of the businesses acquired today and then divide them into
seven portions according to the comprehensive strength. I need them for something, and I
won’t put them under the Stardust Corporation. I’ll arrange for other people to take them
over.”

Flynn was slightly disappointed, but he knew that the Stardust Corporation wasn’t the only
large enterprise that Lucas owned and that Lucas definitely had his own plans in mind for
these companies. He didn’t dare to interfere, so he agreed immediately and then instructed
his subordinates to summarize all the businesses as Lucas had ordered.

Sitting in the chairman’s office, Lucas made a call.

Soon, Jordan arrived at Lucas’s office. “Lucas, what’s the matter?”

Lucas cut straight to the chase and told Jordan about his plans to form the Dark Dragon
Regiment together with the four families under him.

Jordan was surprised to hear this. Toward the end, his mouth widened in shock. “Lucas, did
you call me here to appoint me as the leader of the Dark Dragon Regiment?”

“What’s wrong? Do you have any objections?” Lucas asked with raised brows.
Jordan frowned and said, conflicted, “Even though the people selected are the elites of the
four families, aren’t they just a bunch of weaklings? The thought of having to train and lead
such people makes me uncomfortable all over!”

He had been in DC for a while, so he was well aware of how competent the elites of the
second-tier families really were. He could easily beat a hundred of them at once, so he really
looked down on them.

Lucas said calmly, “If you really don’t want to, I’ll arrange for someone else to fill the
position.”

Seeing Lucas looking a little sullen, Jordan hurriedly chuckled and said to make amends,
“Lucas, I was just saying it for fun. Since you’ve decided to form the Dark Dragon Regiment,
I naturally won’t reject you!

“Don’t worry, Lucas. I’ll definitely train them well. Even though they’re merely good-for-
nothings now, I’ll turn them into true experts under my training!”

Lucas nodded.

In fact, Lucas had his reasons for getting Jordan to be the leader of the Dark Dragon
Regiment, apart from the fact that Jordan’s skill sets were very suitable for the role.

Jordan had been Lucas’s loyal follower for years. They had fought on the battlefield of Calico
and braved through thick and thin together. Later, he had even abandoned all his status and
glory in the Falcon Regiment for Lucas’s sake.

Thus, Jordan was very special to Lucas.

He was not only Lucas’s subordinate and comrade but his brother.

But because Lucas’s and Jordan’s history in the military was confidential, no one else knew
about it and thought that Jordan was merely an ordinary subordinate of Lucas’s.

Even the Stones, the family of Jordan’s fiancée, Maddy, thought that he was just a peon.
Although they had allowed Maddy and Jordan to get married due to the pressure Lucas
exerted and the fact that Maddy was in love with Jordan, the Stones actually didn’t take him
seriously at all.

Lucas had also once thought of giving Jordan some companies before, but Jordan had
turned him down, saying that he just wanted to work by his side.
Thus, when Jonah brought up the idea of forming the Dark Dragon Regiment, the first
person who came to Lucas’s mind was Jordan, whom he thought was the most suitable
candidate for being the leader.

Lucas knew that this force would definitely become stronger and stronger in the future.
Although the Dark Dragon Regiment was now composed of only some ordinary experts, he
was sure that the regiment would definitely become an extremely terrifying organization
that would be known to all in DC.

When the time came, Jordan, the leader of the Dark Dragon Regiment, would become an
existence that everyone looked up to, and no one would dare to belittle him again.

After seeing Jordan agree and thinking about Stones, Lucas asked, “By the way, your
wedding is soon, right?”

The mention of the wedding put a blissful smile on Jordan’s face. He was grinning so widely
that his teeth were showing. “Yeah, Maddy and I are holding our wedding in ten days!”

To be able to marry the woman he had been in love with for years, Jordan felt as if he was
dreaming. Sometimes, he even woke up smiling.

Seeing his friend’s happy but silly grin, Lucas burst into laughter. “It looks like you’ve really
become silly. I’m very happy that you can marry the love of your life, my brother!

“How are the wedding preparations going? Do you need any help? If you need anything, feel
free to look for me or Cheyenne,” Lucas said sincerely.

Jordan was an orphan who had relatives. Since it was going to be his big day soon, Lucas
was worried that he might encounter some difficulties during the preparations.

After thanking Lucas, Jordan touched his head and chuckled. “Thanks a lot, Lucas. Maddy
and I have agreed that the wedding doesn’t have to be too big or lavish. We’ve decided to
keep things simple, and she has basically already planned everything. There’s nothing else
for me to prepare.”

Seeing how foolish his friend was behaving, Lucas was at a loss for words.

Jordan had left the wedding preparations entirely to Maddy to handle. Didn’t he think he
should help out more?

Lucas was just about to say something, but he kept quiet after giving it some thought.

Fortunately, Maddy wasn’t an ordinary woman, and she understood Jordan’s character very
well, so she chose to plan the wedding herself.
This was the tacit understanding between them. As an outsider, Lucas decided not to get
involved.

“Okay, since you’ve already prepared everything for the wedding, I’ll give you a great gift on
your big day!” Lucas said with a smile.

Jordan waved his hands nonchalantly and smiled. “As long as you show up on my big day
and bear witness to my marriage, it’ll be the greatest gift to me!”

Lucas patted him on his shoulders and said, “Okay, I’ll be your witness then. It’s settled!”

The two looked at each other and laughed happily.

“Lucas, I’m flying to Las Vegas to see Brett Hamilton later. I’ll get going now!” Jordan said
after looking at his watch.

This was a matter that had been decided previously. Lucas nodded and said, “Okay, go
ahead, but the Hamiltons aren’t simple after all. Just teach him a small lesson so that he
behaves himself. Don’t go too far. Also, pay attention to your safety. This is the most
important thing.”

“Don’t worry, Lucas. It’s just the Hamiltons. It won’t be too dangerous.” Jordan waved his
hands suavely before leaving.

Lucas remained in his office to read some documents, but for some reason, he kept feeling
uneasy.

But he didn’t know where this uneasiness stemmed from.

1302 False Accusation

It was now 4:30 p.m., and William had been waiting in front of Blue Sky Kindergarten, ready
to pick Amelia up and go home.

Although it was very close to home, Amelia had only started attending this kindergarten a
few days ago, so William planned to take her to and fro school every day.

After all, he had just resigned from his job and planned to stay home and look after Amelia,
so he didn’t find it a chore.

Amelia walked out of the school gate in a neat line, saw William, and scurried over to him.
“Grandpa, did you come to pick me up?”!!
Smiling, William caught Amelia and held her tiny hand. “Yes, how was school today? Did you
get bullied? Is your teacher nice?”

Amelia smiled happily. “My new teacher is really nice, and she gave me a sticker today. She
even praised me for being good at math! My classmates are nice too. No one bullied me! This
school is great!”

She had joy written all over her face.

Seeing how happy Amelia was, William felt relieved and smiled heartily.

“Are we going home now, or do you want to walk around the area?” William asked Amelia
gently.

Amelia’s eyes lit up. “Can we look around for a bit before going home?”

“Of course we can. We’ve just moved here, so it’ll be good to familiarize ourselves with the
surroundings, lest you can’t find your way home in the future,” William said.

It was still early now, and Lucas had hired a nanny to cook their meals, so they didn’t need to
hurry home.

It had only been a few days since they moved to DC. He and Amelia had never walked
around the neighborhood before. They only knew that this residential district covered a
huge area and had many amenities. So he wanted to see what offerings there were near the
community and kindergarten, such as supermarkets, fruit stores, or other facilities.

“Great! Grandpa, do you hear that? It’s so crowded over there. It sounds like someone is
playing the flute. Let’s hurry over and take a look!” Amelia had a sharp sense of hearing. She
took William’s hand and pulled him toward the crowd.

After they passed by a lush and exuberant garden, many figures appeared in front of them.

It was an activity square in the community and covered an extremely large area. There were
some pavilions and various stone tables and chairs in the pavilions. There were also some
fitness equipment for public use and children’s play facilities, such as seesaws, swings, and
slides. Many people were gathered here.

Some people were sitting at the stone tables and playing chess, some were chatting merrily,
and some were playing musical instruments. There were also some people dancing and
doing yoga, while others fished by the river.

Most of the people here were elderly and children, some of whom were playing and
skateboarding in the park. It was extremely lively.
Seeing this scene, William was elated. “It looks like this is a place for the elderly and children
in the community. Amelia, let’s go over too!”

“Wow! It looks really fun here, Grandpa! Let’s go take a look!” Amelia cheered joyfully and
pulled William over toward the children’s play area.

“Hey, Amelia, slow down. Don’t fall! Also, we can only play for half an hour. We have to go
home for dinner later!” William reminded while following behind.

But seeing how happy Amelia was, he merely shook his head and sighed, allowing Amelia to
go play on her own.

Back in the Carters’ house, Amelia had been introverted and shy, and she didn’t dare to
speak much. But since Lucas returned, took them away from the Carters, and doted on
Amelia endlessly, she became bolder, bubblier, and loved to smile and laugh.

For example, half a year ago, Amelia would never have dared to run over alone to play with a
group of strange children in a new environment within just two days or adapted so well to
her new kindergarten.

Thinking of the changes in his granddaughter, William felt heartened. He sat on a chair in the
park and smiled while watching Amelia quickly making friends with the children and playing
joyfully. From time to time, he would chat with some elderly people around him.

Time passed by quickly. William looked at the time on his watch. It was already time for
Lucas, Cheyenne, and Charlotte to get off work and go home, so he walked over to bring
Amelia home.

But as soon as he walked over, he discovered that almost all the children who had been
playing with Amelia had left. Amelia walked over with a frown and whispered to William,
“Grandpa, Tommy got into trouble. All the other kids ran away!”

William asked with bewilderment, “Is Tommy your new friend? What trouble did he get
into?”

Before Amelia could speak, a chubby boy ran over and said aggressively, “I didn’t get into
trouble! You’re the one who broke the golden crown!”

It seemed that this chubby boy was Tommy.

“You did it, not me! Look, you’re still holding it!” Amelia retorted furiously after being
slandered, pointing at the golden crown in the boy’s hand, her face as red as a tomato.
William looked at the object in the little boy’s hand and realized that the two children were
referring to a trident-shaped car logo.

He looked around and found an extremely expensive Maserati car parked nearby, with its
logo missing. It must be the item that the little boy was holding.

William understood his granddaughter’s character well. Amelia would never lie. She said that
the boy named Tommy got into trouble, so Tommy must have broken the car logo.

Tommy was still holding the car logo tightly in his hand, so how could Amelia be the one
who broke it?

William felt that Tommy seemed to have something wrong with his behavior and character.
He even accused Amelia as soon as he spoke. The smile on his face faded.

“Tommy, you’re still holding the logo in your hand. How can you talk nonsense? If you’ve
made a mistake and accidentally broke the car logo, you have to be brave and bear the
responsibility instead of accusing others. Got it?” William said.

The little boy was stunned for a moment, but he suddenly charged over and stuffed the
trident logo into Amelia’s hand. Immediately afterward, he started bawling. “Waahhh! She’s
holding the logo. She’s the one who broke it. But you’re bullying me! I’m gonna get Mommy
to teach you a lesson!”

1303 Unreasonable

William never thought that the little boy, who was only around five to six years old, would
suddenly do something so shameless. He was so dumbfounded that he couldn’t say a word.

At this moment, a luxuriously-dressed young woman hurried over, grabbed Tommy’s hand,
and asked anxiously, “Baby, why are you crying? Who bullied you? Quickly tell Mommy, and
I’ll go settle scores with him!”

While crying, Tommy pointed at Amelia and William and complained loudly, “Mommy! They
bullied me! Amelia broke the golden crown logo on your car, but she says I did it. The old
man even tried to hit me! Mommy, they would have bullied me to death if you hadn’t come!”

Hearing what the little boy said, William was hopping mad.

What’s wrong with this boy? Lying, framing, slandering, and falsely accusing someone, he’s
so familiar with this. It’s as if he’s done it countless times!

What kind of a family raised a child like this?

“Why have you become a chronic liar at such a young age?” William said with displeasure. He
would have definitely taught this child a lesson if he was a child of his family.

William couldn’t berate Tommy too harshly since he was someone else’s child.

But his remark alone was enough to anger the young woman in her thirties.

She stared at Amelia and suddenly rushed forward, raised her arm, and slapped Amelia hard
on the face, knocking the tiny Amelia to the ground.

“Where are you from, little bastard? How dare you bully my son? Are you tired of living? I
have to teach you a lesson today!” Then she wanted to pull Amelia up from the ground and
continued to slap her.

“Waahhh!” Amelia was only five years old. Suddenly slapped on the face by an adult woman
so hard that she fell to the ground, she was in so much pain that she burst into tears.

William was about to blow his top. Seeing that the woman wanted to pull Amelia up and hit
her again, he immediately rushed over, pushed the woman away, and shielded Amelia in her
arms. “What’s wrong with you? How could you hit a child? Don’t you think it’s unreasonable
for an adult to hit a five-year-old child?”

But unexpectedly, this woman was extremely arrogant. She glowered at them and cursed,
“She’s just a little bastard! Since she dared to bully my son, I’m already being kind enough by
not killing her! You’d better get lost, old fogy!

“How dare you say that about me? Do you know which family we’re from? My husband is
from the Holmes family, and my son is their precious grandson. You must have a death wish
for daring to bully my son!”

Tommy’s mother scolded incessantly. Then she ran over and used her sharp nails to scratch
William’s face and body.

William was furious. This woman was behaving like a shrew. She was even more violent than
Karen, his former wife. At least Karen wasn’t so crazy as to hit a five-year-old child.

But there was nothing he could do now, let alone fight with this crazy woman. He could only
hold Amelia tightly in his arms to prevent this woman from catching her. But his face and
body were already covered with scratches.

The ruckus soon attracted a crowd of spectators.

These people initially wanted to come forward to persuade them. But when they heard the
woman say that her husband was from the Holmes, they immediately stopped in their
tracks, not daring to intervene.

Most of the residents of the luxurious community were either locals or people who had lived
in DC for a long time, so they all knew how powerful the Holmes were in DC.

The Holmes were a second-tier family that was second only to the eight top families of DC,
and they held an important status among all the second-tier families. How could ordinary
people afford to offend them?

The onlookers stood around them, not daring to go forward. William was alone and helpless.
Before long, Tommy’s mother left numerous scratches all over his body. His face was
bleeding, and his hair was messy.

Tired from all the scratching, Tommy’s mother finally stopped. With her hands on her hips,
she said furiously, “Hmph, you two are going to be the death of me! Let me tell you, old
fogey. My Maserati is the latest limited-edition model, and it was specially flown in from
overseas. It’s worth at least ten million dollars!

“I’ve only driven it a few times, but now, this little bastard has broken the logo. How are you
going to compensate me?”

William was taken aback by the price of the car. But he was enraged that she kept calling
Amelia a little bastard.

“You’re a decent-looking adult, but why do you have such a foul mouth? How dare you call
someone else’s child a bastard? What does that make your own child? You’d better watch
your words!”

The woman laughed arrogantly. “I just want to call her a little bastard. What can you do to
me? My son is the precious grandson of the Holmes. He’s far more noble and precious than
your little bastard! No matter what I call her, you have to bear with it because you people
are lowly beings compared to me. Do you understand?”

William retorted angrily, “Hah, given the way you behave and speak, you’re worse than a
shrew on the streets. What right do you have to think that you’re superior to others?”

“Forget it. I can’t be bothered to talk to you, old fogey. I’ll get my husband to come deal
with this. Let’s see if you still dare to argue then!”
The woman glowered at William. “To make things clear beforehand, my husband isn’t to be
trifled with. Just get ready to die once he arrives!”

Then she took out her phone from her bag and made a call. She said deliberately in a
coquettish voice, “Honey, your son and I were beaten up at the square near our home. If you
consider yourself a man, immediately bring your people here and seek justice for us!”

“You’ll find out what happened when you’re here. In short, we got bullied right outside our
door. This is blatant disrespect to you and the Holmes! Honey, hurry up and come here!”

After hanging up, Tommy’s mother smiled at William smugly and even deliberately pursed
her lips in contempt.

1304 Not to Be Insulted

William was so enraged by the shamelessness and tyranny of the mother and son in front of
him that he was speechless.

Tommy was clearly the one who broke the logo of his mother’s Maserati, which was a trivial
matter in the first place. Given how much this woman pampered her child, she probably
wouldn’t even chastise him, even if she found out he did it.

But Tommy had actually framed and slandered Amelia and even said that Wiliam and Amelia
had bullied and hit him.

But before getting the facts right, this woman struck Amelia, a child. She even wanted them
to compensate her for her losses, and it looked as though she wasn’t going to stop at this.
She vividly expressed the words ‘arrogant and delusional’.

She was going overboard!

One side of Amelia’s face was flushed red, and there was an obvious palm mark on it.
Although William was protecting her in his arms, she was terribly frightened, and her petite
body was shaking slightly.

Amelia was only five and a half years old. Even though she was usually well-behaved and
sensible, she was really scared now.

Holding the trembling Amelia in his arms, William felt his heart aching. At the same time, he
was angry at himself for failing to protect Amelia well.

Some people couldn’t stand it anymore and persuaded, “Sir, you look like new faces. You’ve
probably just moved here, right? And it seems you’re not DC natives either. I advise you to
apologize quickly and beg her to let you off. Otherwise, you’ll be in deep trouble!”
“Yeah, since you aren’t from DC, you probably don’t know the status of the Holmes here.
Anyway, they aren’t people that ordinary people can afford to provoke, so just let the
matter go. Quickly apologize and make amends before disaster strikes. Otherwise, once the
Holmes get here, things will get out of hand!”

“Yeah, those who go against the Holmes won’t end up well. We’re reminding you out of
kindness. You… you’d better make a decision quickly!”

The people who spoke were the elderly people in the square just now. Seeing how
disheveled William was from the scratches and that he was holding a five-year-old child in his
arms, they couldn’t help taking pity on him and kindly persuading him.

Of course, they only dared to advise William to endure it, bear with the anger, and quickly
apologize instead of arguing with the Holmes. They didn’t dare to persuade Tommy’s
mother, who was obviously at fault.

They couldn’t afford to offend the Holmes.

This woman naturally heard what they said and could tell that they were scared and
scrupulous of the Holmes. So her face had a haughty expression on it as she glanced at
William with contempt and even harrumphed coldly.

William was boiling with fury.

He knew that the onlookers had only spoken out of goodwill, but when he saw the
handprint on his granddaughter’s face and her trembling pitifully, he couldn’t suppress his
anger.

If this woman had only bullied him and scratched his face, he would be willing to endure it
and let the matter go.

However, Amelia clearly hadn’t done anything wrong, but she had been slapped
unreasonably. If he apologized to this arrogant woman and got Amelia to apologize as well,
Amelia would probably be scarred for life and would never be as cheerful and optimistic as
she was now.

The matter would definitely traumatize Amelia, and it might even completely change her
character. How could William accept this?
The family had never let Amelia suffer any mistreatment or aggrievements in Orange
County. Why did they have to lower themselves and suffer when they came to DC, where
they were supposed to lead a better life?

William gritted his teeth and said coldly, “You two are the ones at fault, but now you refuse
to budge and want to blow this matter up? Do you think I’m afraid of you?”

Hearing this, the woman immediately let out an ear-piercing cackle of mockery. “Old fogey,
you want to do things the hard way, huh? Hah, take a look at yourself! You’re just a bumpkin
from another city, but you actually dare to be so aggressive to me. You really have a death
wish!

“Let’s see what you can do! Go ahead and call someone over. I want to see how you’re
going to settle this!”

The woman harrumphed coldly, clearly not taking William seriously at all.

“Hey, why are you so stubborn, buddy? Why didn’t you listen to my advice? Going against
the Holmes will only bring death!”

“Tsk, tsk, I advised you to apologize, but you actually… don’t know any better. Is the person
you’re going to call a match for the Holmes? You should give up quickly!”

The few surrounding people shook their heads with deep frowns. Clearly, they were
speechless about William not heeding their advice.

Ignoring them, William took out his phone and made a call. “Lucas, Amelia and I were bullied
in the recreational square in the middle of the villa cluster. Amelia even got slapped. Can you
come over immediately?”

“What did you say?!” Lucas, who was still processing some documents in the Stardust
Corporation, suddenly stood up with a drastic change in expression.

Amelia was his precious daughter, and he would never allow anyone to lay a finger on her.

Because Lucas hadn’t been by Amelia’s side for the past few years and failed to fulfill his
duty as her father, he had always felt extremely guilty toward her and wanted to do
everything he could to make it up to her so that she could live happily.

He instantly flew into a rage after hearing that Amelia had been slapped.

“William, I’ll head over right now, but please stay calm before I get there. Don’t confront
that woman, lest she takes advantage of you. Please make Amelia’s safety your first priority.
I should be there in about ten minutes. Wait for me.”
While giving instructions, Lucas had already left his office and was walking quickly toward
the elevator.

“Okay, rest assured. I will definitely protect Amelia with everything I have and make sure
that no one hurts her!” William guaranteed.

After hanging up, Lucas immediately took the elevator down and quickly drove to the
community. He sped through traffic, wishing he could reach Amelia as soon as possible.

Meanwhile, Tommy’s mother pursed her lips in disdain after seeing William really make a
call. Hah, this bumpkin is indeed ignorant. Does he think he can go against the Holmes just
by calling someone over? He’s courting death!

Soon, a black Rolls Royce drove into the community and pulled over by the recreational
square. The car door immediately opened, and a young man in his mid-thirties walked out.

“Honey, you’re finally here!” Tommy’s mother immediately scurried over when she saw the
young man. She was no longer as arrogant and tyrannical as before. Instead, she now
looked pitiful, and her tears were flowing freely. It looked as though she had really suffered
a grievance.

1305 A Family of Bullies

“Honey, I feel so aggrieved! Tommy was playing here on his own, but some girl broke the
logo of my Maserati and kept saying that it was Tommy who broke it! I wanted to reason
things out with them, but that old fogey attacked me without saying anything and even hit
Tommy. He is atrocious!

“Honey, you must do us justice! Otherwise, we will be bullied to death!”

The woman bawled incessantly. People who didn’t know the truth might really think that
she had been bullied and that William and Amelia were so wicked.

As expected, after hearing what the woman said, the man flew into a rage. “Old fogey, you
must have a death wish!”!!

The crowd was immediately shocked to see the young man’s face. “It’s Luther Holmes! It
seems like this old man and his granddaughter are doomed!”

“Luther Holmes? Who is that? The name sounds familiar!”

“You should have heard of his name before. Luther Holmes is the only son of Norman
Holmes, the helmsman of the Holmes. Norman favors him very much and will definitely hand
over the position of helmsman to him. So, don’t you think he’s impressive?”

“Wow, he’s the heir of the Holmes. Indeed, he’s really not to be provoked. It seems the old
man and his granddaughter are in deep trouble. Of all people, they provoked the Holmes.
Tsk tsk!”

Everyone discussed among themselves in low voices while looking at Luther with awe and
envy but at William and Amelia with pity and sympathy.

But they merely took pity on them without daring to step forward to help.

William also heard Luther’s identity. Seeing the fear and awe everyone had of Luther, he
subconsciously felt nervous.

He didn’t know what the Holmes’ status in DC was, but judging from the reactions of the
people around him, he knew that Luther was definitely a big shot that he couldn’t afford to
offend. Even Lucas might not be able to deal with this matter.

To be honest, William didn’t know much about Lucas. All he knew was that Lucas had been
kicked out by the Huttons in DC years ago and subsequently gained a high status in Orange
County. But William had no idea how powerful and influential Lucas was in DC.

He held Amelia tightly in his arms, but deep down, he was already full of regret.

If he had known that he would offend the Holmes, he wouldn’t have brought Amelia here. If
he had brought her home right after picking her up from kindergarten, this wouldn’t have
happened.

While he was thinking about it, Luther had already walked over to William and said coldly,
“Are you the one who bullied my wife and son? How dare you!”

William clenched his fists in anger. Although he did regret getting into a conflict with Tommy
and his mother, he couldn’t allow them to twist the facts and slander him.

“I suggest you find out the truth first. I didn’t lay a finger on your wife and son. Instead, your
wife slapped my granddaughter and left scratches all over my body. We aren’t the ones at
fault,” William clarified.

Tommy’s mother immediately berated, “Old fogey, how dare you say that?!”
William had long known that Tommy’s mother was a shrew and that it was impossible to
reason with her. So he said straight to Luther, “If you want to find out what happened, you
can ask everyone else here. They witnessed everything.”

Hearing this, Luther narrowed his eyes, looked around at the surrounding people, and asked
in a threatening tone, “This old fogey says that you witnessed everything that happened
here. Is that so?”

As soon as the onlookers saw Luther’s threatening gaze, they didn’t dare to speak at all.
Instead, they frantically waved their hands and retreated. Some even said that they didn’t
see anything.

“Did you hear that? No one saw my wife hit anyone. You don’t have a single witness. What
else do you want to say?” Luther smiled sinisterly at William, having long predicted this
situation.

William was extremely disappointed, but there was nothing he could do if no one dared to
step forward and be his witness.

Recalling that Lucas had asked him to bear with it until he arrived, William could only
suppress his anger and ask, “I won’t argue with you. What do you want now?”

Luther tapped his foot on the ground and sized up William. “You should be a resident of this
community too, right? I won’t make things hard for you. Since your granddaughter broke the
logo of my wife’s car, shouldn’t you compensate for the damage?

“But instead of apologizing and compensating, you even hit my wife and son. In that case,
shouldn’t you compensate for the mental trauma and injury you’ve caused them?

“My wife’s car is worth ten million dollars, so I won’t ask you for much. Adding up all the
losses, you just have to compensate me with fifteen million dollars, and today’s matter will
be over.”

He even pretended to be extremely magnanimous, as if asking William to compensate only

15 million dollars was giving him an easy way out.

William inhaled sharply. Fifteen million dollars?!

This amount was way beyond William’s imagination. He had never seen so much money in
his life, let alone compensate someone with so much!

Hearing the compensation amount, the surrounding crowd also gasped, incredibly shocked.
Although the Maserati was indeed extremely expensive, only the logo was damaged. It
shouldn’t cost more than ten thousand dollars to have it replaced with a brand new one.

Moreover, the golden trident logo hadn’t been broken by the little girl but by the woman’s
own son.

Besides, William and Amelia hadn’t laid a finger on the woman and her son. Instead, the
woman had slapped Amelia and scratched William. The scratch marks were still obvious on
William’s face. He hadn’t fought back at all!

But Luther wanted William to compensate them with 15 million dollars. This was no different
from extortion!

However, because the perpetrator was Luther Holmes, the others could only take pity on
William and Amelia without daring to step forward to say a single word.

William was so angry due to the massive sum that he was shaking. “Fifteen million dollars?
How can you ask for such high compensation? How can anyone afford that?”

1306 Rushing Over to Save His Daughter

Luther pursed his lips and said coldly, “I saw fifteen million dollars, so it’s fifteen million
dollars. If you can’t afford it, why don’t you compensate me with the house you own in this
community?”

This was an upscale residential district in central DC in a prime location, and a house here
could easily fetch a price of tens of millions of dollars. Luther had asked for such a huge sum
of money only because he saw that William was a resident here. Asking for so much in
compensation, he clearly wanted to make William lose all his assets and his house.

This way, he would be able to chase away the family that his wife and child hated and also
get a house worth tens of millions of dollars for free. At the same time, he could give the
onlookers a warning and deter them from provoking him and his family in the future.

This wasn’t the first time Luther had done such a thing.!!

William was furious and flabbergasted by how greedy and shameless he was. But thinking
that Lucas would be arriving soon, he said with great difficulty, “I can’t decide on this
matter. When my son-in-law arrives, he can speak with you.”

Luther’s expression instantly darkened. “Do you know who I am? You want me to wait for
someone here? You’re not worthy of it!”
His wife sneered. “Hah, you’re just a country bumpkin. How dare you make my husband
wait? Old fogey, if you don’t hand over fifteen million dollars now, go home and bring the
title deed back. Otherwise, I’ll abduct you and your bastard granddaughter, then get your
son-in-law to pay off the ransom. As soon as he pays up, he can take you away!”

Luther burst into laughter. “Haha, great idea, Honey. What are you waiting for? Do it now!”

With his command, the two tall and burly bodyguards behind him walked straight toward
William and Amelia.

“You… you, stop! Don’t move!”

Seeing the two muscular bodyguards walking toward him, William turned pale in fright and
retreated incessantly with Amelia in his arms. But there was nowhere he could go.

The Holmes were simply horrid. They were clearly the ones at fault, but they were forcing
William to compensate them with 15 million dollars and demanded that he pay for it with his
home. Now, they even wanted to abduct him and Amelia to threaten Lucas. How vicious!

If they just wanted to abduct him alone, William might just leave at that and take it that he
had bad luck.

But they even wanted to abduct Amelia. William would never agree to this!

Besides, given how the vicious woman had slapped Amelia without hesitation and would
have continued if William hadn’t stopped her, Amelia would definitely suffer if she fell into
her hands!

Amelia was only five years old. If this vicious woman ruined her, William would live in regret
for the rest of his life and never be able to face Lucas and Cheyenne again.

William was holding Amelia in his arms. Sensing that his granddaughter was terrified to the
point of turning pale and shivering, he could only suppress his voice and comfort her. “Don’t
be scared, Amelia. Grandpa will protect you. No one can hurt you! Daddy will be here soon.
It’ll be fine in a bit!”

Tommy’s mother harrumphed in disdain. “Hah, she’s just a little bastard. I can do whatever I
want to her. What can you do about it? Do you think you can protect her? What a joke!

“No matter who you’ve called, it’s useless. You’d better behave yourselves and don’t move
around until you pay the compensation!”

She yelled at the two bodyguards, “What are you waiting for? Grab them!”
Seeing the two bodyguards reaching out for Amelia, William was so furious that he pushed a
bodyguard away, quickly placed Amelia on the ground, and shouted, “Amelia, quickly run
home. Wait for your daddy to come home! Run!”

While yelling, William grabbed the hands of the two bodyguards and tried his best to hinder
them to buy time for Amelia to escape.

“Old fogey, you’re courting death!” One of the bodyguards kicked William in the chest,
sending him flying away.

“Grandpa!” Before Amelia could run far away, she saw William getting kicked away. She
couldn’t care about anything else and turned around to dash back toward William.

Clutching his chest in pain, William shouted, “Amelia, don’t bother about me. Hurry up and
run home!”

At this point, he just hoped for Amelia to run away and get out of danger as soon as
possible. As for himself, he didn’t have the luxury to worry.

But how could Amelia run away herself and let her grandfather, who had collapsed on the
ground, be bullied?

Besides, at her age, there was no way she could escape.

As soon as she rushed to William, a bodyguard grabbed her arm and lifted her off the
ground.

The source of this content is n0v/el/b/in[./]net’

“Let go of me! You are all bad guys! Let go of Grandpa and me!” Amelia struggled with all
her might, kicking her legs in the air. But her efforts were futile.

Facing the tall and burly bodyguard, Amelia had no means to resist at all.

Seeing that she couldn’t break free and that the bodyguard’s hand was right in front of her,
she immediately bit down on it.

“Damn it, brat! You deserve to die!” The bodyguard winced in pain and reflexively grabbed
Amelia’s arm to slam her against the ground with all his strength.

“Amelia!” William’s eyes immediately widened in panic. He roared in despair and tried to get
up from the ground to catch Amelia.
Amelia was only five years old. If she was slammed against the ground, she would definitely
be seriously injured.

If she was unlucky and her head hit the ground, she might die on the spot!

The crowd screamed in shock and closed their eyes, not daring to see the tragedy that was
about to happen.

Only Luther and his wife didn’t have the slightest change in expression. They were still
smiling gloatingly, as if they were watching a good show.

In their opinion, Amelia and William were insignificant people. Even if their bodyguards killed
them, it would be a trivial matter to resolve.

William was panicking so much that he was about to go crazy. He was desperately crawling
toward Amelia to catch her. But he was seriously injured and couldn’t move much. All he
could do was watch Amelia’s petite body move closer and closer to the hard stone ground…

At this critical moment, a figure quickly jumped out of a black Jaguar not far away and
dashed over!

Immediately afterward, a pair of hands wrapped tightly around Amelia’s body, with one
hand on her neck and the back of her head, and the other under her knees. Just as she was
about to hit the ground, he picked her up in time!

The moment William saw the figure, euphoria appeared in his originally hopeless eyes.
“Lucas!”

The person who caught Amelia in time at the moment of crisis was none other than Lucas!

1307 Compensation of 150 Million Dollars

Lucas was furious. He had rushed over as quickly as he could, and the moment he arrived, he
saw his daughter being thrown against the ground. His heart had stopped beating at that
instant.

His eyes were as sharp and as cold as ice. After he held Amelia in his arms, the first thing he
did was grab the neck of the bodyguard who had tried to slam Amelia against the ground.

The tall and burly bodyguard, who weighed nearly 100 kilograms, looked just like a chicken
being strangled by the neck in Lucas’s hand. He couldn’t resist at all. Then Lucas flung him
away with all his might.

Bang!!!
The bodyguard landed heavily on the ground in front of Luther and his wife, and his eyes
rolled backward. Before he could even make a sound, he had already passed out.

This sudden scene shocked everyone.

When Tommy’s mother saw the bodyguard lying unconscious on the ground in front of her,
she screamed at the top of her lungs. “Ahhh!”

“Daddy!” Amelia suddenly felt the familiar embrace and opened her eyes. Seeing Lucas’s
familiar face, she wrapped her arms around his neck and burst into tears. “Daddy, waah…
you’re finally here! I was so scared! These bad guys bullied me and Grandpa. They even hit
him. Waah!!”

She had been terribly frightened all this while, but she had been holding it back. Now that
she finally saw her father, she couldn’t help venting all her feelings of fear and bawling
loudly.

“It’s okay, Amelia. I’m here now. You don’t have to be scared anymore.” Lucas gently patted
Amelia on the back and comforted her, but he had a sharp killing intent in his eyes.

He would never let off anyone who dared to bully his daughter!

William got up from the ground with great difficulty. With one hand on his waist, he limped
over and said full of self-reproach, “Lucas, you’re finally here. Fortunately, you managed to
arrive and save Amelia in time. Otherwise, I would have broken my promise and let her get
hurt.”

He looked extremely guilty.

During the critical moment just now, if Lucas hadn’t saved Amelia in time after the
bodyguard threw her, she would have been slammed against the ground. Minor injuries
would have been the least of their worries. She could have even died.

Lucas looked at the blood stains on the corners of William’s mouth, the obvious scratches on
his face, and footprints on his chest, and his eyes darkened. He asked worriedly, “William,
how are you? Are you okay?”

William shook his head and said with gritted teeth, “I’m fine. They’re just minor injuries.
Lucas, the other party has a powerful background, and they’re difficult to deal with. I heard
people say that they’re from the Holmes family in DC. You have to be careful and don’t go
hard against them!”
He was worried that the Holmes were too powerful and that Lucas might face a formidable
enemy that he couldn’t afford to offend.

The Holmes? Lucas’s eyes glimmered. If the person who bullied his daughter was from the
Holmes family, then he would never let them off!

“William, rest assured. No matter who they are, leave it to me,” Lucas said softly as his cold
gaze swept across the man and the woman in front of him.

“Heh, are you that little bastard’s father?” Luther’s wife glanced at Lucas with disdain and
rolled her eyes. “That little bastard of yours broke the logo of my car and had the audacity to
slander my son, saying that he did it. And that old fogey even dared to talk back to me and
hit my son. And now, you hurt my bodyguard. Tell me, how should you compensate us?”

Lucas’s gaze was ice cold. After hearing this woman scolding his daughter and father-in-law,
he glared daggers at her.

Holding Amelia in his arms, he asked coldly, “In that case, how much do you want me to
compensate you?”

For some reason, Luther’s wife felt a chill all over her body, causing her to shiver
subconsciously. But she soon shouted angrily, “Just now, you only needed to compensate
us fifteen million dollars for the damage done to my car and my mental damage. But now
that you’ve beaten up my bodyguard so badly, you have to compensate us at least 150
million dollars! Otherwise, my husband won’t let you off!”

Then the woman glanced at Luther and said coquettishly, “Honey, don’t you think so?”

Staring straight at Lucas, Luther said coldly, “Yeah! How dare you injure my person? You
must be tired of living! We’re already being kind enough by only making you compensate us
150 million dollars!”

Amelia wiped her tears and said aggrievedly, “Daddy, I didn’t hit Tommy, and I didn’t
damage their car. It was Tommy who broke the golden crown!”

William said, “Yeah, that boy was holding the logo at first, but he stuffed it in Amelia’s hands
and said she broke it. How could Amelia lie? Later on, this woman slapped Amelia and even
claimed that I bullied them. They’re lying. I didn’t lay a finger on them!”

Lucas nodded, the gaze turning colder.

Lucas understood his daughter very well and knew that she would never lie. Since she said
that Tommy broke the Maserati logo, he must have broken it.
He didn’t expect this mother and son to be so shameless. Not only did they falsely accuse
Amelia and William, they even hit them and had the nerve to demand that they compensate
150 million dollars.

“Amelia, I believe you. Since you said you didn’t break the logo, you didn’t break it. Don’t
worry.” Lucas touched Amelia’s head and asked William, “Can you still hold on, William?”

William touched his chest, which was still aching from the kick, and nodded. “Yeah, I can still
manage.”

“Okay, then, please take Amelia home first. Leave the matter here to me.”

Just as Lucas was about to place Amelia in William’s arms, she wrapped her arms tightly
around his neck and frowned. She said with worry all over her tiny face, “No, Daddy, I don’t
want to leave you! There are so many bad guys. I can’t leave you behind alone with these
villains!”

Seeing how well-behaved and sensible Amelia was and how she was insisting on staying
with him despite being frightened, Lucas felt his heart melt.

“It’s okay, Amelia. Trust me. I’m very strong, and I will definitely defeat these bad guys. Be
good and go home with Grandpa. Wait for me at home, okay?” Lucas said calmly.

Hearing this, Amelia finally calmed down and said in a puerile voice, “Okay. But Daddy, you
have to be careful and make sure you defeat the bad guys and come home safely!”

“Okay, I promise.” Lucas touched his daughter’s soft hair and placed her in William’s arms.

At this moment, a piercing voice suddenly sounded at the side. “You want to leave? Did I say
you could leave?”

1308 The Holmes’ Family Meeting

Lucas glanced at the arrogant Luther and ignored him. He simply said to William, “It’s okay,
William. Please go home with Amelia. With me here, no one will dare to stop you.”

Hearing this, William finally heaved a sigh of relief.

He knew that even if he stayed here, he would only be a burden to Lucas. Since he couldn’t
be of any help, he might as well quickly take Amelia away so that Lucas wouldn’t have any
other worries.

“Okay, then, be careful!” William hurriedly left with Amelia in his arms.
Luther immediately flew into a rage and ordered, “Stop them! Don’t even think about
leaving!”

The remaining bodyguard immediately charged toward William and Amelia.

But as soon as his body moved, Lucas was already standing in front of him to stop him.

“Take one more step forward, and you will die!” Lucas said coldly.

The bodyguard shivered and looked at his coworker, who had been sent flying by Lucas’s
kick and was now lying on the ground. His eyes showed obvious hesitation and scruples.

The young man in front of him could kick his coworker, whose combat strength was on par
with his, into such a terrible state. In that case, he certainly wouldn’t be able to do much
better.

While the bodyguard was hesitating going forward, William had already left with Amelia.

Luther’s face darkened.

He had said twice that no one was allowed to leave, yet Lucas actually had the audacity to
disobey his orders and even threaten his bodyguard. This was simply intolerable for Luther.

“Punk, you’re really brave! Do you know who I am?” Luther stared straight into Lucas’s eyes.

Lucas glanced at him. “The Holmes, huh? How much did you say you want me to
compensate you?”

Before Luther could answer, his wife said viciously, “Two hundred million dollars! Since you
dared offend the Holmes, you should be prepared to pay the price! If you can’t compensate
us the full sum, you can forget about leaving in one piece!”

“Two hundred million dollars? Hah, you’re really greedy.” Lucas sneered.

How brazen of the Holmes to demand so much money!

An ordinary middle-class person would never be able to make 200 million dollars in their
lifetime, even if they sold all their assets. It seemed that this couple didn’t plan to leave a
way out for him.

Luther didn’t respond to his wife suddenly increasing the compensation. Instead, he smiled
smugly. “My wife is right. Two hundred million dollars! And not a penny less!
“I’ll give you two hours to prepare the money. If I don’t receive two hundred million dollars
in two hours, you should know what the consequences will be.

“But if you really can’t come up with the money, you can use your house and your woman as
collateral. Hah, your daughter looks good, so your wife should be pretty good too. I can
make do with them and let you offset some of your debt.”

Lucas’s gaze was icy cold as he looked at Luther like he was a dead man.

Luther insulting Cheyenne completely stepped on Lucas’s bottom line.

“You want two hundred million dollars, huh? Okay, I’ll give it to you.” Lucas looked at Luther
and took out his phone to make a call. “Transfer two hundred million dollars to the Holmes
right now.

Lucas said, “In a few minutes, the two hundred million dollars will be transferred to the
Holmes’ account. You can check it later.”

Luther snorted coldly with disdain. “Hah, do you think I’ll believe you just because you’ve
made a call and said that you’ve transferred two hundred million dollars? Do you think I’m so
easy to fool?”

“You can call Norman Holmes yourself to ask if the money has arrived and whether I’m
fooling you. Oh yes, remember to tell Norman Holmes that my name is Lucas Gray.”

Meanwhile, in the Holmes’ mansion in DC…

The atmosphere in the mansion was very depressing, and no one dared to speak.

Norman, the family’s helmsman, was cooping himself up in his room and venting his anger
by smashing everything he could in the room.

“You’re so angry! The Holmes finally managed to expand our businesses and reach our
current scale, but we had to give away half of our assets overnight. I’m really indignant!

“Damn you, Lucas Gray! Damn the Parkers! You’ve robbed my family’s assets and
businesses. When I get the opportunity, I won’t let you off! I will make you return everything
to me one day!”

Norman had already brought the Holmes’ asset documents to the Stardust Corporation’s
headquarters this morning and handed over half of his family’s assets. But the more he
thought about it, the more uncomfortable and heartbroken he felt.
The assets were worth nearly 10 billion dollars! Yet he had to give them away for nothing.
Norman felt extremely anguished.

But there was nothing he could do since Lucas was much stronger than the Holmes.

When Norman was almost finished venting in his room, someone knocked on the door
cautiously. “Mr. Holmes, are you available? It’s almost time for the family meeting, and
everyone has already arrived in the conference room.”

Norma looked at the time. It was indeed time for the family meeting. He suppressed his
anger, adjusted his clothes, and walked out of his room.

He had to explain to the family why he had given away half of the family’s assets. He had
arranged the family meeting today to clarify this matter.

After arriving at the conference room, Norman sat at the head of the long conference table,
and the other important members of the family sat at their usual seats.

Norman looked around and suddenly discovered that someone was missing. “Why isn’t
Luther here?”

Beside him, a steward of the Holmes said, “I was with Mr. Luther earlier, but something
happened to Mr. Tommy, so Mr. Luther went to handle it. He should be back soon.”

Norman nodded and asked, “What happened to Tommy? Is it serious?”

Tommy was his only grandson, so he naturally cherished him and paid a lot of attention to
him.

The steward said, “I heard it’s just a trivial matter. Mr. Luther has gone to settle it, so he
should be able to resolve it soon.”

“That’s good. We won’t wait for him then. Let’s begin the meeting.” Norman looked at
everyone in the conference room solemnly. “I’m sure everyone is already aware of what
happened today. I know you must be upset and wondering why I handed over half of our
family’s assets and businesses to the Stardust Corporation. The purpose of today’s meeting
is to explain this matter to you!”

Next, Norman gave an account of how he had formed an alliance with six other families to
deal with the Parkers, only to end up suffering a huge loss. He also mentioned how Lucas
had forced him to hand over half of the family’s assets.
After hearing that their dignified family had been forced into such a situation by an unknown
young man, many members of the family were displeased, thinking that it was all because
Norman was too weak and incompetent.

However, after hearing that not only Holmes but the other sex families had also been forced
to hand over half of their assets, the Holmes were at a loss for words.

This could only mean that the young man named Lucas Gray was indeed very terrifying!

1309 Two Hundred Million Dollars

Looking at the faces of his family members, Norman said with self-reproach, “This time, I
indeed underestimated the abilities of the Parkers and Lucas Gray, which caused our family
to suffer heavy losses. I’m sorry, everyone.

“But I swear that I won’t let this matter rest! One day, I will lead you to take back everything
we’ve lost from the enemy’s hands!”

The Holmes knew that they couldn’t blame Norman for this, so they spoke one after
another.

“Norman, there’s no need to blame yourself too much. We know you didn’t want this to
happen either. Who knew we would encounter such a powerful opponent?”!!

“Yeah, Norman, this really isn’t your fault. Just as you’ve said, even Rayson Williams, the
helmsman of one of the eight top families in DC, suffered at the hands of Lucas Gray. Even
over a hundred of the Williams’ experts were detained by Lucas Gray. The Holmes are truly
no match for this person.

“Norman, don’t worry. We will definitely bring the Holmes to glory again and take back
everything we’ve lost!”

The Holmes had a rather peaceful and calm attitude toward Norman. They didn’t get upset
or lose their temper with him because of this matter.

In all fairness, Norman had been performing well as the helmsman of the Holmes all these
years. He managed to develop the family and help them rise from a low-ranking family to a
second-tier family. Thus, as long as he didn’t commit an irreparable mistake, the rest of the
family wouldn’t dare to do anything to him.

This was the prestige that Norman had in the Holmes family.
Suddenly, the accountant in charge of the Holmes’ finances received a text message about a
deposit of 200 million dollars in their main bank account. He was so shocked that he stood
up from his seat.

“What’s going on?” Farrer, the accountant, stared blankly at the text message on his phone.
The Holmes weren’t expecting to receive so much money recently!

Farrer’s movements were too big, so he immediately attracted the attention of the others in
the conference room, including Norman’s.

Norman looked at Farrer in puzzlement and asked, “Farrer, what’s going on?”

Farrer came back to his senses and suddenly said, “Mr. Norman, we’ve just received a
deposit of two hundred million dollars in our main account, but it’s quite strange…”

“Two hundred million dollars?!”

Upon hearing the amount, even Norman couldn’t help being shocked.

After numerous years of development, the Holmes had amassed a total net worth of about
20 billion dollars. Their wealth included a large amount of real estate, stocks, and other
assets. Their liquidity was less than 1.5 billion dollars, so the sudden influx of 200 million
dollars was indeed a massive sum.

“Who transferred it to us?” Norman asked.

Farrer’s expression became even stranger as he said hesitantly, “It’s from the Stardust
Corporation.”

As soon as Norman heard the words ‘the Stardust Corporation’, his expression also became
strange.

The name of the Stardust Corporation was deeply etched in Norman’s mind now. Whenever
he heard it, he felt excruciating pain throughout his body. The Stardust Corporation was
where he had handed over nearly 10 billion dollars’ worth of his family’s assets this morning!

But this made things even stranger. He had just transferred half of his family’s businesses
and assets to the Stardust Corporation this morning. Why did the Stardust Corporation
suddenly transfer 200 million dollars to the Holmes?

What’s going on?

Could Lucas Gray and the Stardust Corporation not want to be known as robbers, so they
deliberately transferred two hundred million dollars to the Holmes to make it look like they
paid for the assets instead of robbing them?

For a while, Norman couldn’t figure out what Lucas was thinking.

Suddenly, Norman’s phone on the conference table rang. The voice of his only son, Luther,
came clearly from the other end. “Dad, did someone transfer two hundred million dollars to
our bank account?”

Norman hurriedly asked, “Luther, what’s going on? Does the two hundred million dollars
have something to do with you?”

Luther sounded even more surprised than Norman. “What? Did he really transfer two
hundred million dollars to our account? Dad, are you sure the money arrived?”

Norman’s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly had an ominous premonition. He frantically
asked, “Luther Holmes, what’s going on? Who transferred the money to us? Hurry up and
tell me clearly!”

Luther didn’t notice anything amiss. He merely thought that he had gotten a lot of money.
He had just mentioned it casually, yet the fool opposite him had really transferred 200
million dollars to the Holmes. He was elated!

“Haha, Dad, let me tell you. I ran into an idiot today and told him to give me two hundred
million dollars as compensation. He actually really did it. If I had known he was so compliant,
I would have asked him for more money. This is almost a few months of our family’s net
profit!

“Oh, by the way, this idiot seems to know you. He even wanted me to tell you that his name
is Lucas Gray. Do you think he was frightened silly by your reputation?”

Luther was still speaking proudly, but when Norman heard the name Lucas Gray, his body
immediately trembled.

“What… what did you say? Did you say that his name is Lucas Gray? Is… is he a tall young
man in his twenties?” Norman asked, his voice shaking.

Luther still had no idea what was happening. He glanced at Lucas and answered
nonchalantly, “Yeah, he’s a young man in his late twenties. Dad, do you really know this
idiot?”

Norman was so angry that he was on the verge of having a heart attack. He hollered, “Who
are you calling an idiot?! You’re the idiot! And the greatest one at that!
“I don’t care what happened between you two and why he transferred money to us. In any
case, immediately kneel down and apologize to him. Quickly beg him to forgive you. Do you
hear me?”

Norman was practically shouting at the top of his lungs.

He never thought that his son would provoke Lucas!

The Holmes had ended up in this state and had been forced to hand over half of the family’s
assets because of Lucas. Moreover, they were still discussing the matter just now. Although
they couldn’t let Lucas off, they had to take him seriously. Before finding a backer who could
rival Lucas, they definitely couldn’t provoke him again.

But what happened now?

Before the meeting even ended, Norman’s only son had encountered Lucas and offended
him greatly!

As for Lucas’s compensation of 200 million dollars, Norman knew that his son must have
extorted Lucas, given that Luther had done similar things in the past.

Otherwise, what could have happened to warrant a compensation of 200 million dollars?

After offending Lucas so terribly, could Luther return in one piece?

Norman didn’t dare to think about it anymore. He could only tell his son to kneel and beg for
forgiveness. Perhaps this way, he might have a chance of survival.

1310 Greed

“Dad, are you out of your mind? You actually want me to kneel and apologize to this punk?”
Luther’s voice of disbelief came from the phone. “Dad, are you kidding me? This punk… he’s
just an ordinary person, while I’m the scion of the esteemed Holmes family. How can I kneel
and apologize to someone like him?”

Luther had never suffered such humiliation before!

Norman flew into a rage. “I told you to kneel and apologize, so kneel and apologize. Why are
you talking so much nonsense? Would I harm you? I’m doing this to save your life!

“Anyway, send me your current location, and I’ll rush over right now! If you still haven’t
received Mr. Gray’s forgiveness by the time I arrive, don’t blame me for being merciless!”!!
Norman hung up furiously.

Luther, who was standing in the square, was staring at his phone, completely dumbfounded.

He couldn’t understand his father’s request at all.

Lucas looked like an extremely ordinary young man. He was wearing shabby clothes without
a single designer item on his body. Moreover, he drove a Jaguar, which was too lowly
compared to the cars of the wealthy scions in DC.

More importantly, there wasn’t a prominent family in DC with the last name Gray. He was
the scion of the Holmes family. Why should he kneel and apologize to this person?

Luther’s wife had heard some of their conversation and asked in horror, “Honey, what did
your father just say? How… how could he make you kneel and beg this idiot for forgiveness?
Is there something wrong? Your father must have mistaken him for someone else, right?”

Luther came to a sudden realization. “Yes, that’s right. Dad must have gotten the wrong
person! Maybe this guy just has the same name as a big shot named Lucas Gray! How can I
kneel and apologize to someone like him?”

He was subconsciously only willing to believe this reason.

Initially, Luther had thought that since the 200 million dollars had already arrived in the
account, he could let Lucas leave. But after giving it some consideration, he changed his
mind. Since Lucas had so easily transferred 200 million dollars, he was obviously a rich idiot.

He had to continue extorting him.

“Punk, you’re indeed a man of your word. The money has arrived.” Luther looked at Lucas
with malicious intentions. “This money is compensation for the damage to my wife’s car and
for injuring my bodyguards.

“But don’t forget that your father-in-law also hit my wife and my precious son. We can’t just
let this slide, can we? Tell me, how much do you plan to compensate me for their mental
suffering?”

Lucas couldn’t help bursting into laughter.

He had never seen anyone so greedy and thick in the head.

“You wanted me to compensate you with two hundred million dollars, but your car is only
worth ten million at most, which is not even a fraction of two hundred million dollars. This
amount doesn’t include the so-called mental suffering?” Lucas retorted.
“Since I’ve told you to pay up, then pay up! What nonsense are you babbling? Besides, I
clearly told you to compensate me with two hundred million dollars, but you transferred it
to the Holmes’ main account. Did I get a single penny of it? Since I didn’t, it means your
compensation doesn’t count. Do you get it?

“If you know what’s good for you, you’d better transfer two hundred million dollars to me
right now, not a single cent less. Otherwise, you’ll get it from me!” Luther said greedily.

Next to him, his wife chimed in, “That’s right! Only the money paid in our account is
considered our compensation. Who knows why you transferred the money to another
account. It certainly doesn’t count! Anyway, transfer two hundred million dollars to my
husband’s account right now. Otherwise, we’ll immediately call people over and make sure
you don’t leave this place in one piece!”

In their opinion, Lucas was clearly afraid of the Holmes since he had compliantly transferred
the massive sum of 200 million dollars to them.

This man could fork out so much money so easily. Clearly, he had a lot of cash in hand.
Thinking that Lucas was wealthy but stupid and not from a well-known family, they decided
to take advantage of this opportunity to extort more money from him!

In total, they would be getting 400 million dollars!

At the thought that they would acquire such a huge sum of money in just one day, Luther
and his wife were over the moon.

Luther and his wife immediately shocked the onlookers speechless.

They were all ordinary people, and they had never seen anyone as shameless as Luther and
his wife.

After extorting Lucas of 200 million dollars, they had the cheek to say that the compensation
didn’t count since the money hadn’t been transferred to their account. They were even
forcing him to transfer another 200 million dollars. Luther and his wife were the most thick-
skinned and shameless people the onlookers had ever seen!

The scion of the Holmes was actually so shameless, surprising many people and ruining their
fantasies of the wealthy.

Of course, despite being shocked and disappointed, none of them dared to criticize the
Holmes for going overboard out of consideration of their status and power.
Luther and his wife had already regarded Lucas as a fool they could extort. They even
thought that Lucas would obediently transfer another massive sum of money to them again.

But unexpectedly, Lucas only stood still and said indifferently, “You want me to compensate
you again? No, not a single cent!”

His words immediately angered Luther.

The man who had just transferred 200 million dollars without batting an eyelid actually said
that he didn’t have a single cent left. Who would believe this? He must be taking me for a
fool!

Luther shouted viciously, “Damn it! Punk, are you courting death? Let me tell you, I won’t let
you off if you don’t compensate me!

“My father is Norman Holmes, the helmsman of the Holmes family. He’s on his way here
with his subordinates. If you refuse to compensate me, you will be dead meat once my
father comes! Do you hear me?”

“Is Norman Holmes coming? Okay, I’ll wait for him to come!”

Lucas sneered and made a call. “Bring some people to the leisure square in the center of my
community. Come here as soon as possible.”

Hearing Lucas calling people over, Luther didn’t stop him. Instead, he said with disdain,
“Hmph, fine, I’ll let you call people here. No matter who you call, it won’t matter to the
Holmes!”

Lucas ignored him.

About seven minutes later, close to 30 black Mercedes-Benz cars charged over and stopped
outside the leisure square.

Four or five burly men in black suits immediately jumped out from each car, totaling more
than a hundred people. As they stood in the leisure square, their aura was astonishing,
causing the surrounding crowd to hurriedly step back, for fear of being implicated.

Seeing so many people in front of them, Luther and his wife smiled smugly. “Our people are
here. Punk, it seems like your end is coming!”

Lucas smiled strangely. “Is that so? Are you sure they’re your people?”
1311 Who Is It?

After Luther heard what Lucas said, the smile on his face stiffened, and bewilderment
flashed in his eyes.

His wife immediately shouted, “If they’re our people, are they yours, you bumpkin? You just
moved here. How could you find so many experts within such a short time? You’re really
shameless!”

Lucas remained calm and didn’t even look at the two of them.

The person leading the men in black was tall, burly, and dashing. He walked over to Lucas,
got down on one knee, and reported, “Lucas, due to time constraints, I only brought a
hundred people here. Are they enough?”

Lucas nodded. “Yes. Wait for me here.”

“Yes, Lucas!” the leader acknowledged. With a wave of his hand, the hundred people stood
neatly behind Lucas, their momentum astonishing.

This scene shocked Luther and his wife speechless.

“This punk… called these people over? How… how is that possible?”

Lucas saw the Maserati parked by the roadside at a glance. The logo on the hood of the car
was gone, so this must be the car that they had accused Amelia of damaging.

“Smash that car!” Lucas pointed at the Maserati.

“Yes!”‘ The muscular leader acknowledged and instructed, “Lucas wants us to smash that
car!”

The next moment, the hundred people charged straight toward the Maserati.

After one punch landed, there was a huge dent in the hood. With the next punch, the glass
windows of the car shattered.

“Stop it! Stop! This is my car! It’s worth more than ten million dollars! I’ll kill you if you dare
to touch it! Stop! Do you hear me?!” Luther’s wife screamed hysterically and tried to stop
them from smashing her beloved car.

But how could these people listen to her?

Even though these burly men were hitting the car with their bare hands, the effect was
similar to using weapons. In just a few seconds, the ten-million-dollar luxury car turned into a
pile of distorted scrap metal.

This scene stunned the onlookers.

This expensive car was smashed into a pile of scrap metal with bare hands just like that.

Seeing that her beloved car had turned into scrap metal, Luther’s wife was boiling with fury.
She lost her sanity on the spot and charged at Lucas while waving her long fingernails.
“Bastard! How dare you smash my car? Compensate me for it!”

“Get lost!”

Before she could even touch Lucas, the person next to Lucas kicked her away. She fell to the
ground in distress.

Lucas looked coldly at Luther’s wife lying on the ground. “Your car? I remember clearly that
the two hundred million dollars you wanted me to compensate you includes the
compensation for this car. In other words, this car belongs to me now, and I can smash it
however I want. It’s none of your business!”

Luther’s wife was stunned. Only then did she remember that when she demanded
compensation from Lucas, she had included the full price of the car. In that case, it wasn’t a
problem for Lucas to say that the car belonged to him.

But she just wanted to extort him and make him give them more money. She didn’t really
plan to give away her beloved car!

Her Maserati was the latest model and had been flown in from abroad. She had only driven
it a few times and was already in love with it. Even though the logo had been damaged, it
would cost only a few thousand dollars to get it replaced with a new one. In fact, she was
planning to get it replaced after settling everything today!

But her car had now been turned into a pile of scrap metal. She was so furious that she
almost vomited blood.

Seeing that his wife had been kicked to the ground, Luther flew into a rage. “Bastard, how
dare you touch my woman? You must have a death wish! Just you wait. I won’t let you off!”

As soon as he finished speaking, a Lincoln limousine sped over and stopped outside the
leisure square.
Seeing the familiar license plate, Luther felt confident and grinned smugly. “Bastard, my
father is here. It’s time for you to die!”

The door of the limousine opened, and an elderly man in his sixties stepped out of it. It was
Norman!

“Wow, take a look! It’s Norman Holmes, the head of the Holmes family! I had the honor to
see him from a distance before!”

“Since Mr. Holmes is here in person, it seems that the matter today has already spiraled out
of proportion. This isn’t going to end well!”

“Yeah, the Holmes are very powerful now. Since the Waltons left DC, a position among the
eight top families of DC has opened up, and the competition is fierce. I heard that the
Holmes are likely to take over this position!”

“Wow! It seems that the Holmes are really impressive. They’re definitely not people we can
afford to offend! It looks like that young man and his family are doomed! Ah, speaking of
which, they’ve really encountered a disaster today. They were living well before, but now…”

“Shh! Keep your volume down! Are you tired of living? If the Holmes’ helmsman hears you,
we’ll be in trouble too!”

After Norman appeared in the leisure square, the surrounding crowd burst into discussion.

But their voices were extremely soft, for fear that Norman and the Holmes would hear
them.

Seeing that their greatest backer had arrived, Luther and his wife instantly felt confident and
weren’t worried anymore.

Luther’s wife even mocked Lucas. “Bumpkin, weren’t you very smug just now? Since you
had the guts to hit my bodyguards and get your people to smash my car, I’ll see how you can
continue being arrogant now that the helmsman of the Holmes is here!”

Luther mocked too, “Hah, you’re just a nobody. In front of my father, you’re nothing! My
father is the helmsman of the Holmes. With a single command of his, a small fry like you will
die!”

Lucas looked at the few people in front of him playfully and suddenly smiled. “Oh? Is that so?
Is Mr. Holmes really here to confront me? I think your father is here to teach you, his unfilial
son, a lesson.”
Luther snapped, “Damn it! You bastard, who are you calling unfilial? When my father sees
how arrogant you are, you’ll die miserably!”

Lucas couldn’t be bothered to talk with him at all. He merely glanced at Norman, who was
walking over with a mirthless smile.

1312 Regret

Because numerous cars were surrounding the leisure square, it took Norman more than 20
seconds to walk over, so he didn’t have time to say anything yet.

Luther stepped forward, supported Norman’s arm, and complained, “Dad, you’re finally
here! Did you hear that? This arrogant bastard dared to scold me in front of you. He even got
so many people to surround us, and they also smashed my wife’s car and hit her! You can’t
let him off!”

His wife also hurried over to hold Norman’s other arm and complained with tears all over her
face, “Norman, your precious grandson and I were bullied terribly! This bastard has a little
bastard who bullied Tommy, and they hit us. If you don’t stand up for us, who knows what
else they’ll do to us!”

“Shut up!” Norman roared angrily. He slapped Luther’s wife, who was crying and
complaining, instantly dumbfounding her.

Immediately afterward, he slapped Luther hard on the face.

The two loud slaps stunned everyone.

Luther’s wife was dazed for a long time before she covered her face and yelled, “Norman,
why… why did you hit me?”

“Who else would I hit if not you?! You’re the source of this trouble, you jinx. Of course, you
deserve to be slapped!” Norman glowered at her, wishing he could slap her again.

On the way here, he had already roughly guessed what had happened. After learning what
Luther’s wife had done, he wished he could kill her on the spot.

At first, Luther had been doing a good job handling his business, but this woman had called
his son over, which eventually led to him offending Lucas.

Of course, Norman blamed it on her.

Luther was completely dumbstruck by his father’s slap.

All these years, he had been showered with love by Norman because he was the only son.
He had never been slapped in public before.

“Dad, you actually slapped me? What mistake did we make? This bastard and his daughter
are clearly the ones at fault!” Luther said in disbelief.

“Idiot, you’ve made a huge mistake, but you’re still unrepentant? I should just beat you to
death!”

When Norman saw that his son was still being stubborn, didn’t know what mistake he had
made, and even insulted Lucas, he was furious and flustered. He charged over and
continously slapped Luther fiercely.

Covering his face and head with his hands, Luther wailed, but he didn’t dare to hit his father
back. He could only shout frantically, “Dad, stop! Stop! You should be slapping that bastard.
Why are you hitting me?”

Hearing this, Norman was on the verge of vomiting blood.

He had already instructed Luther to kneel and beg Lucas for forgiveness.

However, this imbecile not only didn’t obey his instructions, but he even insulted Lucas. He
was courting death!

If it wasn’t for the fact that Luther was his only son, Norman would have abandoned a fool
like him and left him to his own devices long ago!

There was also Luther’s wife. She was just a brainless woman who was nothing more than a
pretty face and couldn’t get anything done properly. All she did was go around forming
enemies and feuds.

Even though things had already come to this, this woman still kept insulting Lucas and his
child. She was just adding fuel to the fire and causing the Holmes to end up in a more
miserable plight.

The more Norman thought about it, the angrier he became. He didn’t stop hitting Luther.

If it wasn’t because she was his daughter-in-law and it wasn’t appropriate for him to hit a
woman, he would have beaten this idiot couple together.

Lucas coldly watched the chaos between the Holmes without saying anything.

The hundred people stood behind him neatly, exuding a silent sense of oppression.
The surrounding crowd was utterly flabbergasted by the scene before them.

They had thought that after Norman arrived, he would definitely get his people to teach
Lucas a lesson. There might even be a group fight between Norman’s people and Lucas’s.

To their surprise, the first thing Norman did when he arrived was to beat his son up.

This scene was completely beyond their expectations.

Norman was slapping Luther with all his might, leaving numerous red marks on his face and
causing him to wail in pain. But due to his old age, he was panting after slapping him for a
while and could no longer continue.

Panting heavily, he walked over to Lucas and bowed his head respectfully. He said in a shaky
voice, “I am so sorry, Mr. Gray. I failed to teach my son well. I am so sorry that he offended
you!

“Mr. Gray, please spare my son once on account that the Holmes have just submitted to you!
From now on, I will definitely take him in hand and make sure he doesn’t make any more
mistakes!”

Boom!

As soon as he said this, everyone was thunderstruck.

What did they just hear?

Norman Holmes, the helmsman of the esteemed Holmes family, actually apologized to a
young man and begged for his forgiveness?

His attitude was so deferential and cautious, as if he was afraid of offending Lucas.

They even heard the word ‘submit’. Who submitted to whom?

Could the Holmes have pledged allegiance to this young man in his twenties?

They couldn’t believe it!

Luther’s jaw dropped, and his mind went blank.

Why… why couldn’t he understand what his father said?

His wife gaped with disbelief all over her face.

But seeing Norman’s expression, she had no choice but to believe it.

Suddenly, a chill surged up straight from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, causing
her to be filled with fear and horror.

Could Lucas Gray really be some big shot that even Norman has to behave deferentially
toward him?

When she thought of what she had done earlier, such as slapping Lucas’s daughter, calling
her a little bastard, and extorting 200 million dollars from Lucas under the pretext of
compensation, her face turned pale, and overwhelming regret flooded her heart.

If she had known that Lucas was such a terrifying figure, she wouldn’t have dared to offend
him and his daughter!

1313 Settling Scores

Lucas just glanced at Norman and ignored his pleas. He said indifferently, “Just stand at the
side and don’t make any comments. I will handle this myself.”

Norman’s heart skipped a beat. He knew that Lucas wasn’t going to let his son off easily.

He gritted his teeth and pleaded, “Mr. Gray, I know it’s my son’s fault for what happened
today, but he’s my only son. Please spare his life!”

Lucas’s expression darkened, and the next moment, he gave Norman a resounding slap
across the face.

“I just told you to shut up and stand at the side. If you dare to be nosy, don’t blame me for
being hostile!”

He was really furious!

Everything Luther and his wife had done today, especially slapping Amelia, had completely
angered Lucas.

Lucas had been holding back his anger and not flaring up, not because he wanted to spare
Luther and his wife but because he had decided to deal with them in front of Norman.

Now that Norman was here, Lucas no longer needed to hold back his anger.

Unfortunately, Norman still couldn’t see the situation clearly and talked too much. Lucas
didn’t have the patience for him.
Feeling the stinging pain on his face, Norman was completely flabbergasted by Lucas’s rage.

Back in the Parker residence yesterday, Lucas had been composed and indifferent, so
Norman didn’t expect that he would face Lucas’s wrath so soon.

At this moment, Norman finally realized how terrifying this feeling was.

Even though he was the helmsman of the Holmes family and had a high status, his heart
skipped a beat the moment Lucas lost his temper. He didn’t even dare to raise his head, let
alone defy Lucas.

Lucas’s slap also caused the surrounding crowd to freeze on the spot.

They never thought that the helmsman of the dignified Holmes family would be slapped by a
young man in public!

But Norman didn’t dare to retaliate or even show any anger.

This scene caused the jaws of countless people to drop.

Luther and his wife were the ones who were the most shocked!

They never thought that Norman would be slapped by Lucas like a junior getting scolded
and being told not to be nosy.

How terrifying must Lucas Gray’s identity be?!

Even the head of one of the eight top families in DC wouldn’t humiliate his father in public!

Luther and his wife turned deathly pale. They realized that they had really made an
irreparable mistake and offended a big shot they should have never offended!

“You said you wanted compensation, and I already paid it. Now, it’s time we settle scores for
everything that happened today.” Lucas looked at Luther and his wife coldly. “Especially the
matter about hitting my daughter.”

His gaze landed on Luther’s wife, and the coldness in his eyes was piercing.

Luther’s wife shivered uncontrollably, and her legs went limp as she dropped to her knees.

“I… I…” she stammered, her heart beating wildly. She couldn’t form a complete sentence.

“Bitch! This is all your fault! Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Gray!”
Knowing how terrifying Luca’s identity was and seeing him ablaze with anger, Luther
couldn’t care about anything else. He fell to his knees in front of Lucas before slapping his
wife hard and scolding her, “Keep slapping your face until Mr. Gray forgives you!”

At this moment, his wife couldn’t care about the humiliation. She just wanted to survive.
After hearing Luther’s scolding, she raised her hands without a word and alternately slapped
her face heavily on each side with each hand.

Clap! Clap! Clap!

While slapping herself loudly, she pleaded for mercy with Lucas, “I… it’s all my fault. I
shouldn’t have been so foul-mouthed. I shouldn’t have hit your daughter! Mr. Gray, please
forgive me!

“I’m just a bitch who doesn’t know anything. I won’t dare to do this anymore. From now on,
I’ll turn over a new leaf and stop bullying people. Mr. Gray, please let me off!”

Luther’s wife was merciless with the slaps because she wanted to beg for Lucas’s
forgiveness. Soon, her cheeks were swollen, and there were handprints all over her face.

Lucas looked coldly at the two people kneeling in front of him. “You two should know
clearly what the cause is and what the truth is. You clearly knew that my daughter was
innocent, yet you still hit her. She’s only five, but you actually hit her!

“To tell you the truth, I’m usually quite easygoing, but my family are the most important
people to me. No one is allowed to harm them! But you people crossed the line and touched
my taboo. How can I let you off easily?”

Lucas’s icy cold voice continued, “I’ll break the hand you used to slap my daughter. Does this
sound fair? Also, you kept insulting my daughter. Since you have such a foul mouth, I don’t
think you need to talk anymore. I’ll sever your tongue!”

Luther’s wife was scared soulless. She collapsed to the ground and instantly wet her pants.

Luther was terrified as well. His heart was pounding rapidly as he frantically kowtowed. “Mr.
Gray, please spare me! I really know my mistakes. Please let me off!”

Lucas’s cold eyes fell on Luther. “Don’t worry. I won’t forget to settle scores with you too.

“You got your bodyguards to hit my father-in-law and even tried to kidnap him and my
daughter. I won’t let you off easily.”

Luther was so frightened that he was shuddering while begging for forgiveness profusely.
But Lucas remained unmoved.
Lucas said, “You have to pay the price for everything you do. Since you got people to kick
my father-in-law and caused him to suffer heavy injuries, I’ll pay you back in your own coin.

“I have a hundred people here. If you’re still alive after each of them kicks you once, then
we’re even!”

Norman and Luther both had a drastic change in expression!

1314 Who Went Overboard?

Getting kicked by a hundred people?

Even if they were a hundred ordinary people, he would definitely die from all the kicks.

Moreover, the people Lucas had called over were all experts. They had just ruined the
Maserati with their bare hands. If they kicked someone, let alone survive, this person would
probably turn into a pile of badly mangled flesh.

Only now did Luther feel immense horror. He frantically shouted at his father, “Dad! Quickly
come save me! I don’t want to die! If you don’t save me, I’ll be dead meat!”

At this moment, only his father could save him.

Meanwhile, another figure appeared next to Lucas. It was Jordan. “Lucas, I already know
what happened. How dare this woman slap Amelia? I’ll make sure she pays the price!”

Jordan walked over to Luther’s wife and shouted coldly, “You’re the one who hit Amelia,
huh? Stick out the hand you used to slap her!”

Luther’s wife was scared out of her wits at this point. Kneeling on the ground, she begged
profusely, “It’s all my fault. I know my mistake now, and I will never dare do it again. Please
let me off! I can apologize to that child… Her name’s Amelia, right? I can apologize to Amelia
and seek her forgiveness. I’m willing to do anything as long as you don’t break my hand!
Please!”

She was weeping bitterly, looking extremely miserable.

Jordan was utterly unmoved. “It’s too late for regret now! Amelia is only a five-year-old
child, but you’re an adult in your thirties. How could you lay your hand on a child? Are you
still human?

“Lucas is already being very kind. He only wants to cripple one of your hands. If you still beg
for mercy, your hand won’t be the only thing ruined!”
Trembling in fear, Luther’s wife knew that she had really offended the wrong person this
time and was about to face devastating consequences!

But she couldn’t bear to have her hand crippled!

“Norman, save me! You’re the helmsman of the Holmes, and I’m your daughter-in-law. How
can you just stand by and watch them cripple my hand? Norman, I really know my mistakes
this time. Hurry up and save me. I’ll definitely change! Norman!”

Norman’s expression was extremely gloomy. His hands were clenched tightly, and he was
gnashing his teeth loudly.

How could he not want to save his son and daughter-in-law?

His daughter-in-law would have one hand broken and her tongue severed. If she really
suffered this punishment, she would become disabled. How could she continue being a
daughter-in-law of the Holmes and the wife of the future helmsman?

Moreover, if the hundred experts kicked his son, Luther would suffer horrendous injuries, if
not die!

Luther was his only son. There was no way he could accept this outcome!

But he had no choice now!

“Do it!” Lucas ordered.

Jordan immediately grabbed Luther’s wife’s right wrist and squeezed it hard, crushing her
wrist bones into bits.

Like this, it would be difficult for her wrist to ever recover.

“Ah! My wrist!” Luther’s wife shrieked, and her eyes rolled backward as she passed out in
pain.

Meanwhile, Luther suffered a hard kick in the chest, which sent him flying in the air before
falling hard onto the ground.

He screamed miserably and pleaded with Norman desperately, “Ah!! Dad, save me! It hurts!
My bones are about to break! Tell them to stop, or I’ll die!”

He was the scion of the Holmes. He lived a sheltered life and had never suffered any injuries
before. How could he withstand this beating?
After the first kick, Luther felt as if his chest bones were on the verge of breaking, and his
organs were aching badly. He felt the fear of death.

But his pleas were futile. The person who gave the order was Lucas, and the people taking
action were Lucas’s subordinates. As long as Lucas didn’t say anything, the hundred burly
men would never stop hitting him.

Bang!

The second kick landed on Luther’s shoulder, causing him to clutch it and howl.

Bang!

The third kick landed on Luther’s waist, causing him to scream like a pig getting slaughtered.

Bang!

Bang!

The fourth kick, the fifth kick, the sixth… landed on his body, causing him to wail
incessantly.

In fact, they had already lightened their blows. Otherwise, with their strength, Luther would
have died after the first kick.

This scene shocked the crowd, and their eyes revealed endless horror.

Luther was the scion of the Holmes, yet he was being kicked mercilessly like a ball.

If they hadn’t seen this scene with their own eyes, they would have never dared to believe it!

“Enough! Stop!”

Hearing his son’s endless screams, Norman finally couldn’t stand it anymore.

Lucas looked at him coldly, “Now that your son is being beaten, you feel heartbroken? But
did your son and daughter-in-law show any mercy when they were hitting my daughter and
father-in-law?”

Norman gritted his teeth and said, “Mr. Gray, I admit that my son and daughter-in-law are at
fault. I’ve apologized to you for this, but their mistakes don’t warrant death, right?
“My daughter-in-law deserves to have her hand crippled for hitting your daughter, and my
son has been kicked more than ten times for hurting your father-in-law. Isn’t this
punishment enough?

“Please spare them on my account!”

Norman was well aware that if he didn’t speak up and ask for mercy now, his son might
really be kicked to death!

Lucas shook his head indifferently. “It’s not enough.”

Norman’s facial muscles twitched violently as he asked through gritted teeth, “Mr. Gray,
must you really kill my son? He may have made a mistake, but he definitely doesn’t deserve
to die for it. Please don’t go overboard!”

“Me? Overboard?” Lucas sneered. “Your dear son and daughter-in-law have done many
worse things! They even ordered their bodyguards to take my father-in-law and daughter
hostage and extorted two hundred million dollars for me. Before you arrived, they even
forced me to hand over another two hundred million!

“They even wanted me to use my house and my wife as collateral. If you were in my shoes,
would you be able to forgive such behavior easily?

“Since you’re saying that I’m being overboard, why don’t you think about how much worse
they’ve been to others before?

“If I were just an ordinary person and wasn’t as powerful as the Holmes, would I be forced
to part with my family and still have to suck it up?

“Tell me now, who went overboard!”

1315 Checking Surveillance Camera Footage

Lucas’s righteous accusation left Norman speechless.

Norman didn’t expect that his son and daughter-in-law had done so many things that even
he thought were vicious.

But no matter what, it was his son. Norman could only try his best to find a solution for this
conflict and protect him.
“Mr. Gray, I admit that they are at fault for making you pay two hundred million dollars in
compensation. But at the end of the day, this conflict wouldn’t have happened if your
daughter hadn’t damaged my daughter-in-law’s car. Isn’t that so?

“Besides, you were just talking about a hypothetical situation. The truth now is that your
daughter only suffered a slap, and your father only suffered a kick. They didn’t suffer any
other injuries, but my daughter-in-law has already lost one of her hands, and my son has
been beaten up so badly. Maybe even a few of his bones have been broken!

“My son and daughter-in-law are in a much worse state than your daughter and father-in-
law. Can’t you just let them off? I can promise that such things won’t happen again!”

Norman spoke with red eyes.

Lucas was about to laugh out loud. “Hah, at this point, you actually still think that the cause
of the conflict is my daughter damaging the logo of your daughter-in-law’s car? Okay, I’ll let
you see clearly what happened!”

He instructed, “Go to the community’s security office and bring me the surveillance camera
footage!

“Let’s see if my daughter really damaged someone else’s car but didn’t dare to take
responsibility or if someone accused her and bullied her when they’re the ones at fault!”

Someone at the side immediately acknowledged, “Yes!”

He hurried to the security office of the community.

In this upscale community, there were definitely numerous surveillance cameras in the
public area, especially in the playground of the leisure square, so as to avoid conflicts and
disputes.

Lucas firmly believed that his daughter would never lie, so getting the surveillance camera
footage was the best way to clear her name, lest the Holmes keep harping on Amelia.

Just because he didn’t pursue the matter earlier, it didn’t mean that he would allow others
to slander his daughter!

Seeing how confident Lucas was, Norman suddenly became nervous.

Norman wasn’t present when the incident happened. All he heard was his son and daughter-
in-law’s one-sided claim that the conflict broke out because Lucas’s daughter had refused to
own up to damaging his daughter-in-law’s car.
Thus, Norman kept thinking that Lucas’s family members were the ones at fault, so he had
the confidence to argue with him.

But if the truth was as Lucas said, and Amelia didn’t damage the car, then his son and
daughter-in-law’s behavior would be indefensible!

If Amelia had really been slapped when she hadn’t damaged the car, and his son and
daughter-in-law had really forced Lucas to compensate them 200 million dollars…

Thinking of this, Norman felt his vision turn dark, and he was on the verge of breaking down.

No, I have to calm down. I can’t panic yet!

Before getting the surveillance camera footage, no one knows what the truth is. Maybe
Lucas Gray’s daughter is the one lying!

Or what if the surveillance cameras were faulty and no footage was captured?

Norman could only comfort himself like this.

Unfortunately, Lucas’s subordinate soon returned with a young man in a gray suit. This
person was Mr. Milton, the supervisor of the community’s property management office.

Milton knew that something major had happened here, but conflicts involving wealthy
families like the Holmes were beyond his ability to meddle with.

It was a fight between giants, so he didn’t appear at all and just feigned ignorance.

But since someone had come to him and requested to check the surveillance camera
footage, Milton could no longer feign ignorance and had no choice but to rush over with a
laptop and the surveillance camera footage. Without a word, he immediately played the
footage.

“Mr. Holmes, the surveillance camera footage is right here. Widen your eyes and take a
good look!” Lucas said with a sarcastic smile.

Even though he hadn’t watched the surveillance camera footage yet, he believed that his
daughter definitely wouldn’t lie, so he was certain that Amelia hadn’t damaged the car logo.

The surveillance camera footage began playing, and Norman was staring closely at the scene
on the laptop screen, wanting to see clearly what the truth was.

But the more he watched, the paler he became, and his body even trembled uncontrollably.
Reason being, the scene in the footage was completely different from what he had
imagined!

The logo of his daughter-in-law’s car had been broken by his grandson. From beginning to
end, Amelia had never touched the car.

Afterward, his grandson even stuffed the broken logo into Amelia’s hand and then started
bawling. Shortly after, his daughter-in-law appeared and slapped Amelia on the face,
slapping her so hard that she fell to the ground. Even after Amelia fell, his daughter-in-law
still wanted to continue hitting her.

Moreover, Lucas’s father-in-law hadn’t laid a hand on his grandson and daughter-in-law at
all. All he did was protect his granddaughter in his arms, yet Norman’s daughter-in-law
attacked him and left scratches all over his face.

What happened next made Norman even more ashamed.

His grandson and daughter-in-law were incredibly arrogant, so much so that they even
forced William to sell his house to raise funds for the compensation. They even wanted to
take William and Amelia hostage and almost threw her to her death. Worse still, they even
had the cheek to make Lucas compensate them 200 million dollars!

When Norman saw these scenes, he was utterly speechless and filled with complicated
emotions.

As long as he put himself in Lucas’s shoes and imagined his daughter and father-in-law being
treated this way when they were clearly innocent, he would definitely want to kill the
culprits too!

It was understandable that Lucas didn’t want to spare his son and daughter-in-law.

Thud!

Norman knelt in front of Lucas, guilt written all over his face. “Mr. Gray, this incident is
indeed our fault. My son, daughter-in-law, and grandson have all made mistakes. The Holmes
have indeed wronged you. We are truly sorry for offending you, your daughter, and your
father-in-law!

“If possible, I would kill my son with my own hands to appease you! But he’s my only son,
and I can’t let him die! If he dies, I don’t know what I would do. I… I really have no other
choice!”
Norman pleaded tearfully, “Mr. Gray, please spare my son’s life on account that the Holmes
have pledged allegiance to you! You can punish my family however you wish. I just beg you
to spare his life!”

Norman prostrated on the ground and cried bitterly.

The helmsman of an established family actually knelt on the ground and begged a young
man in tears with no regard for his dignity. This scene greatly shocked everyone present.

1316 Tenfold Return

Lucas wasn’t bent on killing Luther.

But Luther and his wife’s behavior truly angered him.

Since Norman had his heart set on saving Luther’s life, the Holmes would have to pay the
price.

“You want me to spare his life? I remember your son and daughter-in-law like making people
compensate them for their mental suffering, and they even demand hundreds of millions of
dollars. In that case, it won’t be too much for me to ask for compensation for my father-in-
law’s and daughter’s mental suffering, right?”

Lucas looked down at Norman kneeling in front of him and said coldly, “Since they wanted
two hundred million dollars in compensation, I won’t ask for much. You just have to
compensate me with two billion dollars.

“Within five minutes, I want to see the money deposited in the Stardust Corporation’s
account. Then I’ll consider today’s matter is over. Otherwise, the remaining ninety kicks are
still waiting for your son.”

Norman’s eyes widened in shock.

Two billion dollars?!

This… this was a staggering sum of money!

The Holmes’ original assets added up to nearly 20 billion dollars, but they had just given half
of their assets to Lucas this morning. Now, they only had about 10 billion dollars left, but
Lucas was demanding 2 billion in compensation?!

He was simply asking for almost all of the Holmes’ liquid assets!

Two hundred million dollars… Two billion dollars…

Norman suddenly understood why Lucas had transferred the compensation of 200 million
dollars to the Holmes even though he was so powerful. It turned out that he was waiting for
them here!

He would make sure to get back everything he had been robbed of tenfold. This was Lucas’s
style!

Norman knew that there was no way to turn the situation around. If he wanted to save
Luther, this was the only solution.

Norman gritted and agreed, “Okay, I agree. I’ll get someone to transfer the money now!”

Then he took out his phone and made a call. “Transfer 2 billion, no, 2.2 billion dollars to the
Stardust Corporation’s account immediately! Do it right now. The sooner, the better! We’ll
talk about the reason when I’m back!”

The reason it was 2.2 billion dollars was that the 200 million dollars that Lucas had
transferred earlier was still in the Holmes’ account, which Norman didn’t dare to accept.

The person on the other end said something, and Norman hollered angrily, “I told you to
transfer the money immediately! I’m the helmsman of the family, and no one can question
my decisions! Even if you have any objections, wait until I return!”

Clearly, the Holmes were displeased that Norman had transferred so much money multiple
times today.

In fact, it made sense. The Holmes had been told that they had suddenly lost half of their
assets in just one day, and now, they had lost another two billion dollars. They obviously
couldn’t be calm.

Soon, Lucas received a call from Flynn. “Lucas, we just received a transfer of 2.2 billion
dollars from the Holmes. May I know why?”

“We’ll talk about this later.”

After confirming that the transfer was completed, Lucas didn’t say anything else and simply
said to Norman, “Okay, you can leave with them now.”

Norman seemed to have aged several years in an instant. He was furious, heartbroken, and
helpless, but he could only wave his hand and leave with the other Holmes.
Seeing them leaving, Jordan said unwillingly, “Lucas, are you going to let them off just like
that? I think the Holmes are definitely disgruntled and will most likely create some trouble in
the future.”

Lucas said calmly, “Get people to keep an eye on their movements. If the Holmes really have
a death wish, I’ll fulfill it.”

“Okay!” Jordan agreed.

After everything was settled, Lucas looked at Jordan and asked, “Didn’t you say this
morning that you were going to Nevada to look for Brett Hamilton? You even said you were
taking a flight there. I thought you were already there. Why are you suddenly back here?”

Jordan said with a depressed look, “Yeah, I planned to look for Brett Hamilton, but just as I
was about to board the plane, I received news that something happened to the Hamiltons.
So they’ve given up on conquering Oregon and Nevada and left the states this morning.

“Fortunately, I received the news before boarding the plane. Otherwise, I would have made
a wasted trip and been even more annoyed.”

“Oh, is that so? The Hamiltons actually gave up on Nevada and Oregon?” Lucas was quite
surprised.

The Hamiltons had gotten into a conflict with him in order to take over California. He
remembered that the Hamiltons had almost taken over the states surrounding California.
Why did they suddenly give up?

Jordan was also puzzled. “I’m not clear about the reason yet. According to my information,
the Hamiltons were just about to subdue all the top families in Nevada and Oregon, but they
suddenly left without warning. It’s very strange, and I’ve sent people to investigate this
matter.”

Lucas felt that the matter was extremely strange.

Just a few days ago, the Hamiltons had sent more than ten suicide warriors to deal with
Lucas. Clearly, they had been determined to take over California. Yet they suddenly gave up
on the territories they were so close to obtaining. It was puzzling.

Lucas instructed in a deep voice, “No matter what, you should get people to keep close tabs
on the Hamiltons and see where they went after leaving Nevada. Investigate what the other
members of the Hamiltons are doing too.

“Especially if the Hamiltons appear in DC, inform me immediately!”

“Yes, Lucas!” Jordan immediately acknowledged.

Lucas didn’t dare to relax and lose his vigilance toward the Hamiltons because they had sent
suicide warriors to assassinate him.

Their suicide warriors had failed to kill Lucas, but if they targeted his family, they would be in
great danger.

When Lucas returned home, Amelia leaped into his arms and asked worriedly, “Daddy! Are
you okay? Did those bad guys do anything to you?”

Lucas picked up Amelia and said gently, “Don’t worry, Amelia. Those bad guys are gone
now. They won’t bully you again!”

He looked at the handprint on his daughter’s red and slightly swollen face in heartache.

Even though William had iced Amelia’s face and applied some ointment to it once they
returned home, the slap mark on her face was still very obvious.

1317 Stepping Down

“Amelia, does it still hurt?” Lucas carefully touched Amelia’s swollen face as gently as
possible.

Amelia hissed softly and said aggrievedly, “A little, but it should stop hurting soon! Daddy,
don’t worry.”

Seeing how well-behaved and sensible his daughter was, Lucas felt warm and fuzzy inside.

At the same time, he was annoyed. He thought that he had been too kind to the woman
who had slapped Amelia by crippling only one of her hands.!!

The kick William suffered wasn’t light either. There was an obvious bruise in the middle of his
chest.

After seeing it, Lucas brought William to the hospital for a detailed checkup.

After all, William wasn’t young anymore. If he had sustained any internal injuries from the
kick, it would be terrible.

Fortunately, the results of the checkup were good, and he had only suffered superficial
wounds and bruises, which would soon recover.
…

Meanwhile, in the conference room of the Holmes’ manor…

Norman had left the meeting halfway to save his son, Luther. When he returned home, there
was a large group of family members waiting for him in the conference room.

But compared to when his family trusted and supported him, the atmosphere in the
conference room was much more solemn, and many of them were clearly displeased.

In particular, an elderly man who resembled Norman was furious and disgruntled.

After Norman took his seat, the elderly man immediately questioned, “Norman, shouldn’t
you give us a reasonable explanation for what happened?

“The Holmes have already handed over half of our assets this morning, losing the efforts
and hard work of countless people over the years! But you claimed that it was necessary
because we accidentally offended a powerful enemy. Fine, we can understand your
rationale here.

“But what happened now? You suddenly transferred 2.2 billion dollars from our family’s
account to the Stardust Corporation out of nowhere. This massive sum of money is basically
all of the Holmes’ liquidity! Don’t you think you owe us an explanation for this?”

The person who spoke was Richie Holmes, Norman’s cousin, who was about the same age
as him.

Richie had a high status in the Holmes family, second only to Norman’s.

If Richie’s father had succeeded the position of helmsman back then, the current helmsman
of the Holmes would be Richie, not Norman.

Now, apart from Richie, many other esteemed elders of the family were also extremely
displeased with Norman.

After losing half of their family’s assets, they were already in a precarious position. But
Norman suddenly transferred all of the family’s working capital, which made many people
extremely upset.

With Richie’s lead, the others chimed in one after another, “Norman, quickly give us a
reasonable explanation!”

“2.2 billion dollars is not a small sum. Even if you’re the family’s helmsman, you can’t
squander our money away like that. You owe us an explanation!”
“That’s right, Norman. If you can’t give us an acceptable reason, we won’t accept it!”

The atmosphere in the conference room was getting tense, and Norman’s expression was
extremely gloomy.

Over the decades that he had been the helmsman of the Holmes, he had done countless
things for the family and had always been showered with compliments and respect. It was
the first time he was facing so much doubt and criticism during a family meeting.

“What are you doing? As I’ve said, Lucas Gray from the Stardust Corporation isn’t someone
we can offend. As the helmsman of the Holmes, if I had any other solution, I wouldn’t have
transferred so much money from the family! What other explanation do you want from
me?”

Norman refused to mention what had happened and merely said this, making it sound as if
Lucas had forced him to transfer the 2.2 billion dollars.

Richie sneered. “Norman, stop fooling everyone here. The transfer has something to do
with your incompetent son, Luther, right? If it wasn’t because of him, the Holmes wouldn’t
have lost an additional 2.2 billion dollars!”

Norman’s expression immediately changed. “Are you stalking me?”

“Hah, must you call it stalking? This matter happened in public. As long as you take a look,
you’ll know. Why would I have to stalk you?”

Richie snorted disdainfully. “Norman, stop covering up for your troublemaker son and his
wife. We already know what they’ve done! If they hadn’t offended Lucas Gray, we wouldn’t
have lost 2.2 billion dollars!

“Your son and daughter-in-law are the culprits, but you are to blame too!”

Suppressing his anger, Norman asked, “Since things have already come to this, what do you
want me to do?”

Smack!

Richie slammed his hand hard against the table and said, “As the helmsman of the Holmes,
you’ve actually caused the family to suffer such severe losses because of your son and
daughter-in-law. I think you’re no longer fit to be the helmsman!
“Norman, it’s time for you to step down!”

Norman realized what was going on and nodded. He laughed. “Richie, is this your agenda?
You just want to force me to give up my position so that you can take over as helmsman
yourself!”

He had long known that Richie wasn’t as compliant as he pretended to be. He had always
coveted the position of helmsman, and he only chose to express it now!

He finally showed his greed!

But Richie ignored what Norman said and sneered. “Cut the crap! The fact now is that you’re
no longer qualified to be the helmsman of the Holmes! And now that I have the ability, you
should step down!

“You’ve lost dozens of your experts and caused our family to suffer heavy losses. And now,
you’ve lost the support of most of the family. What do you have to compete with me?”

Richie didn’t hide his intentions to become the next helmsman at all. He had indeed found
the best opportunity to make trouble for Norman.

Norman had lost his sixty most powerful experts yesterday, so now he was no longer a
match for Richie’s forces.

Norman had caused the Holmes to suffer heavy losses within one day, thus losing the
prestige he had built up with great difficulty over the past few decades.

No one wanted him to continue being the Holmes’ helmsman.

At this moment, an esteemed elder of the Holmes said, “Norman, you’d better step down! I
think it’s time for the Holmes to have a new helmsman.”

“I agree! It’s time the Holmes has a new helmsman!”

“Yes, we need a new helmsman!”

…

All of a sudden, everyone in the conference room chorused in unison, demanding that
Norman step down so that they could choose a new helmsman.

1318 Change of Helmsman

Norman’s face was incredibly gloomy now. Sitting in the master seat and watching his family
berate him, he wanted to kill people.
“Atrocious!” He smashed an ashtray against the floor, shattering with a loud bang, causing
the voices of opposition to cease.

“I am the legitimate helmsman of the Holmes. I’ve worked hard for the family for years and
made countless contributions, turning the Holmes into a second-tier family from a small one!
Now that something so trivial has happened, you want to strip me of my position? How
brazen of you!

“I refuse to step down. I want to see what you can do to me!”!!

Norman glowered at everyone in the conference room, gritting his teeth in fury. These
ingrates!

If it wasn’t for him, the Holmes wouldn’t be enjoying their current glory. The people sitting
here wouldn’t be so prestigious either.

Richie’s expression darkened, and he narrowed his eyes. “Norman, don’t make us do this the
hard way! Now, everyone wants you to step down, so stop glorifying yourself and bringing
up the past!

“The reason the Holmes could achieve our current accomplishments wasn’t only due to you!
But the reason why the family suffered huge losses today is entirely due to you and your
son! In this case, who are you to continue monopolizing the position of helmsman?”

Then he stood up and shouted, “Come in!”

Immediately, the door of the conference room was suddenly slammed open, and around 60
armed and burly men charged in and surrounded Norman.

Norman was shocked, but the moment he realized that these experts were unfamiliar, he
pointed at Richie and hollered, “How dare you nurture your own forces?!”

As the helmsman of the Holmes, he had always understood their elite forces well, and he
also knew that Richie had a group of personal subordinates by his side. But he had never
seen these people before. Clearly, Richie had hidden his forces very well!

Richie smiled smugly. “Norman, so what if I have my own forces? You don’t have any other
choice now, do you?”

Norman gritted his teeth with all his might. The current situation really didn’t allow him to
resist anymore.
Richie was clearly well prepared. If he didn’t step down of his own accord, Richie would
definitely force him to step down. If this happened, it would be uncertain if he could survive.

He had lost this battle!

“Fine, since you want the position of helmsman, you can take over the mess that the Holmes
are facing now!” Norman said furiously, then turned around and left.

This time, no one stopped him. Even the experts that Richie called in voluntarily made way
for him.

Finally hearing what he wanted to hear from Norman, Richie laughed. “Norman has already
left. Now, I’m the new helmsman of the Holmes. Does anyone have any objections?”

What a joke. Richie’s people were still in the conference room. Who would dare to have any
objections?

Besides, Richie was their only choice now.

Everyone nodded one after another. “I don’t have any objections. Congratulations, our new
helmsman!”

“Congratulations, our new helmsman!”

“Congratulations, our new helmsman!”

Everyone congratulated Richie one after another, and the conference room was full of joy.

As for what Norman, the former helmsman, was thinking, no one cared.

They didn’t care at all about a helmsman who couldn’t bring them any benefits and would
only cause major losses.

Meanwhile, Norman left the conference room listlessly and returned to his mansion in a
terrible mood.

While resenting Richie for taking advantage of the situation to snatch the position of
helmsman away mercilessly, he also hated his family for being ungrateful and heartless. He
also hated his son and daughter-in-law for causing him so much trouble.

But Lucas was the one he hated the most!

If it wasn’t for Lucas, the Holmes wouldn’t have lost half of their assets, let alone
compensate him another 2.2 billion dollars, causing him to be removed from the position of
helmsman in such a humiliating manner!

“All of this is Lucas Gray’s fault! Damn you! I won’t let you off!” Norman cursed through
gritted teeth. At the same time, he furiously smashed everything in his room against the
floor.

“Are you Norman Holmes, the helmsman of the Holmes family?” A cold and abrupt voice
suddenly sounded in the empty room.

Norman was startled and frantically turned around, only to discover that three strangers had
appeared beside the window of his bedroom. They were incredibly muscular and obviously
not to be provoked.

“Who are you?” Norman asked in a shaky voice while trying his best to suppress his fear.

Since they could quietly break into his bedroom, they were definitely martial arts experts.

Norman was now afraid that they had been sent to assassinate him.

He wondered if Richie, Lucas, or his other enemies had sent these experts.

One of the three figures took a step forward. He was decked out in branded apparel and
exuded a noble aura. He was likely the leader of the three.

The other two people standing behind him were wearing long-sleeved white robes and gave
off a vague aura that made others too scared to look them in the eye.

Experts!

The three of them were extremely powerful experts!

Norman immediately made this judgment. At the same time, he raised his vigilance to the
highest level, his face full of tension.

The burly man seemed to notice Norman’s fear and sneered. “My last name is Hamilton.”

Hamilton? People from the Hamilton family? Could it be the royal Hamilton family?! This
name caused Norman’s expression to change drastically, and he immediately asked, “Are…
are you Jensen Hamilton, the third son of the Hamilton’s helmsman?”
Rumor had it that Jensen was a martial arts prodigy whose skills were almost on par with
those of the Hamilitons’ experts. He was favored by the Hamiltons’ helmsman and was the
most promising candidate for the next helmsman.

The man in front of him was noble, extremely skilled at martial arts, and had the last name
Hamilton. Didn’t this match all the criteria?

Jensen nodded with a smile. “Yes, that’s me. Norman, you must be feeling extremely
indignant to lose the position of helmsman, right?

“I can give you a chance to get back everything you’ve lost. It’s up to you if you want it or
not.”

1319 Trap within an Opportunity

Norman’s face flushed red with excitement. Is… is this an opportunity bestowed by God?

Did God send me a savior to help me change my life?

He had just lost the position of helmsman and hit rock bottom in life, but now, he actually
ran into Jensen, the third scion of the Hamiltons, one of the legendary royal family branches.
Jensen was even giving him the opportunity to take everything back. Lady Luck was smiling
at him!

“Yes, of course I want it! Thank you, Mr. Hamilton!” Norman nodded repeatedly while
rubbing his hands eagerly.

Jensen smirked, seemingly having already expected this. He pointed at the two experts
behind him. “These two behind me are the experts that the Hamiltons have trained. No one
knows who they are.

“I can lend these two experts to you temporarily, and they will all obey your orders, even if
you want them to commit arson and kill!

“This is the chance I’m giving you.”

Norman stared at Jensen in shock, unable to believe it.

Just by looking at them, he could already sense how terrifying these two powerhouses
behind Jensen were. They were much stronger than the strongest experts of the Holmes,
but Jensen actually said that he would lend them to him and allow him to order them as he
pleased.
If he could really get the help of such powerhouses, Richie’s subordinates would no longer
pose a threat to him at all, and he would easily be able to take back the position of
helmsman from Richie!

Norman looked excitedly at the two powerhouses, as if he could already imagine the scene
of himself becoming the helmsman again.

But Norman wasn’t a fool, and he knew that there was no free lunch in the world. Jensen
definitely had a motive for lending two top experts to him.

In other words, he had to do something in exchange for the experts’ help.

Suppressing his excitement, Norman asked respectfully, “Mr. Hamilton, what do you need
me to do?”

“Mr. Holmes, you are indeed a smart person.” Jensen smiled with approval. “What I need
you to do is very simple and in line with your goal. I want you to deal with Lucas Gray!”

Norman was astonished. He never expected that Jensen’s request was for him to deal with
Lucas!

He didn’t expect that Lucas had offended Jensen too.

“Norman Holmes, I only have one request. You must bring me Lucas Gray’s head!” A
shocking murderous intent appeared in Jensen’s eyes.

It was the same for Norman. When he thought about how Lucas had robbed more than half
of the Holmes’ assets, beaten his son to the extent that he was still lying in the hospital, and
caused him to lose his position as helmsman, his eyes were full of maniacal hatred.

Seeing this, Jensen was very pleased.

The reason he had approached Norman and lent his experts to him to deal with Lucas was
that he knew about Norman’s resentment toward Lucas.

As long as he hated him, he would be able to exert all his strength and go all out to take
revenge against Lucas!

“Mr. Hamilton, please rest assured. With your help, I will definitely be able to behead Lucas
Gray within two days and hand his head over to you!” Norman said confidently.

As long as Jensen lent the experts to him, Norman would no longer fear Lucas and be able
to kill him.
As long as Lucas died, no one would ever know that he was the culprit. When the time came,
not only would he have taken revenge, but he would also regain his position as helmsman. It
would be wonderful!

When Jensen saw how confident Norman was, as if he had already obtained victory, he
suddenly dampened his spirits. “Norman Holmes, I have to remind you that Lucas Gray is not
easy to deal with. He’s extremely powerful, and even my two bodyguards might not be a
match for him. You’re speaking too soon by saying that you can behead Lucas in two days.”

Norman had never seen Lucas fight and merely thought that he had powerful subordinates.
He had no idea how terrifying his martial arts skills were. After hearing what Jensen said,
Norman was in disbelief.

“Mr. Hamilton, that… that can’t be right. Lucas Gray is only in his twenties, which is even
younger than my son. How could he be so good at martial arts? Shouldn’t your experts be
able to kill Lucas Gray easily?” Nathan asked in shock and bewilderment.

Jensen sneered. “If Lucas Gray was really that easy to deal with, would I still need you to
deal with him? I could have just gotten my bodyguards to kill him.”

Norman was speechless.

Indeed, if Lucas was really that easy to get rid of, Jensen could have ordered his
subordinates to do it. He wouldn’t have had to go all the way to Norman and get him to deal
with Lucas.

Could Lucas Gray be a top expert?

Seeing the expression on Norman’s face, Jensen continued, “It seems that you really don’t
know anything about Lucas Gray! I’ll be kind and give you some information!

“Lucas Gray is an abandoned son of the Huttons, one of the eight top families of DC. He was
kicked out by the Huttons two decades ago. Everything he has now, he attained through his
own efforts. I’m sure you know without me saying just how terrifying a man like him is.

“In addition, Lucas Gray is incredibly skilled at martial arts. Even the third-ranked
powerhouse of my family claims that he isn’t a match for him. Yet you dared to say that you
could easily behead him and bring his head to me in two days? Don’t say such things again,
lest you make others laugh!

“I want you to deal with Lucas Gray smartly, not recklessly. Think about it carefully!”

Hearing this, Norman was even more shocked.

He had assumed that Lucas was the scion of a certain prominent family, thinking that this
must be why he possessed such strong forces. But now that he knew that Lucas was self-
made and that he had carved a career of his own at such a young age, his shock was
imaginable.

The even more terrifying thing was Lucas’s martial arts skills!

The martial arts proficiency of the third-ranked powerhouses of the Hamiltons was beyond
what Norman could imagine.

But even so, he was no match for Lucas. In that case, how terrifying must Lucas be?

In that case, How could he deal with Lucas?

At this moment, Norman finally understood what Jensen meant. He wanted Norman to take
the rap for killing Lucas.

In other words, he wanted Norman to take the full blame for it.

In case he failed to deal with Lucas, Norman would be the only one responsible, and the
Hamiltons would have nothing to do with it!

The thought of it made a chill surge in Norman’s heart, and his initial joy had long vanished.

Even the Hamiltons didn’t dare to offend Lucas openly. Who was he to deal with him?

Jensen’s request wasn’t a Godsend opportunity but clearly a massive trap!

This was definitely a path to death!

1320 Agreeing to the Conditions

Norman was drenched in cold sweat, and he only wanted to turn down Jensen, but he didn’t
dare to do so.

Jensen smiled. “You don’t have to think too much about it, Mr. Holmes. It’s true that the
Hamiltons have some reasons that makes it inconvenient for us to make a move ourselves
and that Lucas Gray’s martial arts skills are impressive, but Mr. Holmes, you should try
thinking about solutions yourself.”

Staring into Norman’s eyes with a compelling gaze, he said, “For example, you can think
about what weaknesses Lucas Gray has and use them to your advantage…
“As long as you succeed and give me Lucas Gray’s head within a week, I can guarantee that
we won’t take a single cent from the Stardust Corporation and the other assets under Lucas
Gray’s name. You can have it all, Mr. Holmes.

“Mr. Holmes, you should consider it carefully before deciding to agree to my proposal or
not. I can give you ten minutes to consider. If you decide not to accept my proposal, just
take it that I was never here today.”

Norman was hesitant at first, but after hearing Jensen’s conditions, which included the
Stardust Corporation and all of Lucas’s wealth…

These things added up to a staggering sum of money!

There was no way he could turn down this attractive offer!

His heart was pounding wildly, and he yelled without thinking, “I agree! Mr. Hamilton, I
agree! I’ll definitely bring Lucas’s Gray head to you within a week!”

With a determined smile, Jensen said, “Okay, I’ll be waiting for your good news then.”

In the conference room of the Holmes residence…

After chasing Norman away, Richie took over the position of helmsman.

As they say, a new broom sweeps clean. Richie was sitting proudly in the master seat that
belonged to the helmsman while making arrangements for the authoritative positions
within the family and discussing what the Holmes should do now to rise again.

Creak!

Suddenly, the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside, and Norman
returned.

Richie looked at Norman as if he was relishing in his victory over him and said with a smile,
“Norman, why are you back? You’ve already been stripped of your position, and you’re now
only an ordinary member of the family. You don’t have the right to join the senior-level
conference. You should be clear about this, right?

“Or are you not reconciled about losing, and you’ve returned to fight with me?”

He leaned back in his seat, looking at Norman with a mirthless smirk.

Before Normal could say anything, the others in the conference room spoke up one after
another.

“Norman, you’ve already been removed from your position as helmsman. What are you
doing here? Don’t you think you’ve harmed us enough?”

“Norman, you caused us to lose twelve billion dollars and almost caused our entire family to
go bankrupt. But you still want to be the helmsman? You must be dreaming!”

“If you have any shame, hurry up and leave. Don’t humiliate yourself further! Richie is right.
You’re no longer qualified to attend the senior-level meeting!”

“Yeah, quickly get lost!”

The Holmes repeatedly ridiculed Norman and told him to leave, completely forgetting that
they had been respectful toward Norman just an hour ago.

Norman looked at the people in front of him with a complicated expression, finding it really
ironic.

He had just lost the position of helmsman, but the higher-ups of the family who could enjoy
glory and wealth thanks to him had already started to treat him so drastically different.

It was because he had already lost all his value in their eyes that they treated him like this.

Hah, I’ll soon let them know how absurdly wrong they are!

Hearing the chaotic voices, Norman frowned and suddenly hollered, “Shut up!”

With his shout, everyone in the conference room quieted down.

Although they all knew that Norman was no longer the helmsman of the Holmes, they still
instinctively obeyed his angry shout.

In particular, after Norman hollered, he exuded a domineering aura that was identical to
what he had when he was the helmsman. In fact, it was even more aggressive than before,
causing his family members to obey him subconsciously.

Richie narrowed his eyes with a gloomy expression.

He didn’t expect that Norman would be able to deter the family still, even though he was no
longer the helmsman.

Didn’t this undermine his status and authority as the new helmsman?
“Norman, don’t push it!”

Just as Richie was about to instruct his subordinates to tie Norman up and assert his
dominance, Norman looked at him coldly and said, “Kill him!”

Richie was puzzled, but before he could process what Norman meant, he saw two tall and
burly figures in white behind Norman.

Before anyone could react, one of the men in white flashed and vanished. The next moment,
he appeared next to Richie at the other end of the conference table. Then a cold light
flashed in his hand.

Screech!

With a sound resembling something deflating, a red mark suddenly appeared on Richie’s
neck. Immediately afterward, bright red blood sprayed into the air like a fountain,
splattering everywhere.

Richie held his neck in pain and winced in horror before falling to the floor. After convulsing
violently for a moment, he became motionless.

His eyes were wide open as he stared at the ceiling in despair, indignant about death.

Everything happened within an extremely short amount of time. It was so fast that the
Holmes couldn’t react at all.

Everyone was dumbfounded and shocked by the sudden attack.

After a long time, screams sounded.

“Ahh!! He’s dead! The new helmsman… is dead!”

“Ah! Murder!”

All kinds of screams rang out in the conference room.

Everyone was deathly pale from the bloody scene and wished they could escape
immediately.

Unfortunately, there was the other man in white standing at the entrance, preventing
anyone from escaping.
The screaming and commotion became louder.

“Shut up!” Norman roared. Everyone in the conference room immediately fell silent.

They looked at Norman in fear, not daring to defy him.

Norman swept his gaze across these people indifferently and said austerely, “From today
onward, the Holmes will obey me! If anyone dares to defy me even slightly, Richie Holmes’s
fate will be your fate! Do you understand?”

“Yes!”

All the Holmes in the conference room immediately agreed respectfully while shuddering.

They didn’t want to have their throats slit and die horribly as Richie had!

1321 Deputy General Manager

At this moment, Norman regained the position of helmsman.

But this time, he used ruthless means, and anyone who defied him would face the wrath of
the two experts in white behind him.

No one dared to show any dissatisfaction with Norman.

Lucas didn’t know about the changes with the Holmes and the fact that Norman had come
into contact with Jensen.

The following morning, Cheyenne went to work at the Stardust Corporation as usual.

Currently, Flynn was still the general manager of the Stardust Corporation, while Cheyenne
and Charlotte had been appointed as deputy general managers and were in charge of
different departments.

But because Cheyenne had just joined the headquarters, there were still many matters that
she still didn’t understand. So she put in extra effort and read various documents as soon as
she arrived at the office, wanting to familiarize herself with the company’s matters in the
shortest time possible.
Cheyenne was fully focused until a knock on her door interrupted her.

She raised her head and said, “Please come in!”

“Ms. Carter, are you still busy? It’s time for lunch.” The person who entered was Flynn, who
smiled when he saw Cheyenne still buried in documents.

Seeing that it was Flynn, the general manager of the Stardust Corporation and her
husband’s long-time helper, she hurriedly stood up and smiled. “Mr. Davis, what are you
doing here? Is there something I can help you with?”

Although Cheyenne was Lucas’s wife, Flynn was the general manager, while she was only a
deputy general manager, so she was extremely polite toward him.

Flynn waved his hands. “No, no, everything in the corporation is developing steadily, and
there’s nothing to worry about for now. Ms. Carter, you’ve just arrived in DC, so you should
just focus on familiarizing yourself with the company for the next few days. But don’t
overexert yourself, and take it slow and easy.”

Cheyenne naturally understood that this was Flynn showing her extra concern on Lucas’s
account, so she was a little embarrassed. “Mr. Davis, you don’t have to take special care of
me. Feel free to assign me to any work. You don’t have to stand on ceremony.”

Flynn said with a smile, “It’s fine. On the contrary, Ms. Carter, if there’s anything you’re
unclear about or need help with, feel free to come and talk with me!”

“Okay, thank you very much, Mr. Davis,” Cheyenne said politely.

“Alright, I’ll get going now. Go ahead with your work, Ms. Carter. Don’t forget to eat later.”
Then Flynn walked out of the deputy general manager’s office.

Lucas had instructed him to take good care of Cheyenne in the company.

After seeing Flynn off, Cheyenne couldn’t help smiling wryly.

Ah, Mr. Davis is too polite. He always makes me feel like I’m the general manager. If this
continues, I’m going to feel embarrassed. She sighed.

Cheyenne had been feeling a little uneasy for the past few days.

As soon as she joined the company, she directly became a deputy general manager. The
company’s staff didn’t say anything, but she kept feeling as if she had joined through
nepotism and was afraid that the other employees would have opinions about her.
Of course, as Lucas’s wife, it was impossible for her to start from the bottom as a junior
employee.

But if she wanted to gain everyone’s approval as soon as possible, she had to do her best to
make some achievements so that everyone wouldn’t just see her as a deputy general
manager who only managed to get to her position through connections.

I have to work harder! I must make some achievements! Cheyenne perked herself up.

At this moment, there was another knock on her office door, and Cheyenne’s secretary
entered. She asked respectfully, “Ms. Carter, Ms. Westwood of the Fly Corporation is here to
discuss cooperating with the company. She’s waiting for you in the reception room
downstairs. Would you like to meet her?”

Cheyenne’s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly said, “Please invite Ms. Westwood in!”

The Fly Corporation was no stranger to Cheyenne. Although she hadn’t cooperated with
them before, it was among the top 100 corporations in the world, with a scale and ability
that wasn’t any inferior to the Stardust Corporation’s.

Cheyenne had just wanted to make some achievements to prove herself, and now, the
general manager of the Fly Corporation was here to discuss cooperating with her. It was
undoubtedly an excellent opportunity.

If she could successfully clinch a deal, she would attain her first success in the Stardust
Corporation and get off to a good start.

Soon, the secretary entered with an elegantly dressed middle-aged woman.

This woman was wearing a gray business suit. She was a mature and professional
businesswoman, but the fine lines at the corners of her eyes revealed her age slightly.

However, her curly locks added a touch of youth, wisdom, and fashionability to her aura.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Carter. I am Dawn Westwood, the general manager of the
Fly Corporation. I’m surprised by how young you are!” The middle-aged woman smiled as
she reached her hand out to shake hands with Cheyenne.

Cheyenne was also surprised, as she didn’t expect the general manager of the Fly
Corporation to be an extremely amicable-looking woman.

Most women with executive positions in the workforce tended to be uptight and stern.
There was also a smaller proportion of women among executives because women tended to
have to work harder to attain these positions than men.

Women who could become senior executives of major corporations were mostly strong-
willed, career-minded women.

Cheyenne was a career-minded woman herself, so she took a liking to Dawn and naturally
felt a sense of relatability as soon as she met her.

She stepped forward and shook Dawn’s hand with a smile. “Welcome, Ms. Westwood.
Please take a seat!”

Cheyenne brought Dawn to the reception lounge next to her office and asked her secretary
to bring some tea.

Dawn carefully sized up Cheyenne and praised sincerely, “Ms. Carter, you’re such a gorgeous
young lady, and you’ve achieved an impressive career at such a young age! I thought it was
just a rumor that the deputy general manager of the Stardust Corporation was young,
beautiful, and capable. I didn’t expect you to be even more amazing than I imagined!

“Fortunately, I’m a woman. Otherwise, I would have gotten really worked up after seeing
you and have had my imagination run wild, thinking about how there could be such a
beautiful woman in this world. Even top actresses can’t hold a candle to you, Ms. Carter!”

Dawn praised incessantly while holding Cheyenne’s hand.

1322 Pleasant Surprise

Hearing the praises, Cheyenne blushed shyly and smiled. “You’re really flattering me, Ms.
Westwood. It’s my goal to be an intellectual and graceful woman with a successful career
like you!”

They exchanged pleasantries for a bit before Dawn finally said, “I’m actually here to look for
you today, Ms. Carter. I’d like to discuss a huge business deal with the Stardust Corporation.
Are you interested?”

“May I know what you mean, Ms. Westwood?” Cheyenne asked.

Just as Dawn was about to speak, she suddenly raised her hand to look at the time on her
watch. She said with a smile, “Oh dear, I rushed here as soon as I finished my work at the
company and lost track of time. Since it’s already noon, how about we go out for lunch and
discuss it over the meal?”
Cheyenne was stunned.

It was indeed common for business people to discuss business deals over a meal.

But Cheyenne didn’t like entertaining clients over wine because she was a woman. Later, she
had managed the Brilliance Corporation, so she rarely had to socialize like this.

Seemingly afraid that Cheyenne was worried about something, Dawn added, “It will just be
the two of us. No one else is coming.

“Actually, I really hate negotiating business over wine and food with those trashy men, but I
have to put up with their smoking and drinking. Sometimes, I even have to listen to their
nonsense and terrible jokes. It’s really annoying.

“It’s great that we’re both women. It will make chatting over a meal much more enjoyable!”

Dawn was quick, straightforward, and reasonable. After giving it some thought, Cheyenne
realized that she was right. It would be fine to have a meal with Dawn since it’d just be like
going out for a meal with a female friend. They could just discuss the cooperation after
lunch, and there wouldn’t be any annoying things either.

“Alright, since you’ve said so, let’s go out for lunch! It’ll be a great opportunity for us to get
to know each other better,” Cheyenne agreed as she stood up with a smile.

Ten minutes later, the two of them drove to a restaurant near the Stardust Corporation.

This restaurant was famous in DC for its delectable and unique food.

Cheyenne had just arrived in DC not long ago, so she wasn’t too familiar with these places
yet. Dawn, who had lived in DC for years, had recommended this restaurant. It made
Cheyenne, who was supposed to be the host, feel that she needed to know more about the
food scene in DC.

Since she was already living and working in DC, she should familiarize herself with it and gain
a better understanding, lest she makes her future partners and clients pick the place to dine
at all the time.

“Ms. Carter, since we’re here, why don’t we try some of their signature dishes? I’ve been
here a few times, and the food is superb!”

Dawn was more than ten years older than Cheyenne, and coupled with her warm and
friendly attitude, she was just like a big sister to Cheyenne.

Cheyenne naturally agreed.

Thus, the two of them ordered some of the restaurant’s signature dishes.

When Dawn asked Cheyenne whether she drank alcohol or not, Cheyenne shook her head
and politely declined, “No thanks, I don’t really drink.”

Dawn smiled and said straightforwardly, “Since it’s just us two today, let’s skip the drinks.
We’ll order some beverages we like.”

Afterward, she ordered a pot of floral tea and a pitcher of freshly squeezed watermelon
juice.

This made Cheyenne feel much more at ease. Dawn was indeed a very personable person.
After just half an hour or so of chatting with her, Cheyenne had already formed a good
impression of her.

While waiting for the food to arrive, Dawn took a sip of floral tea and said, “Ms. Carter, I’m a
very straightforward person who doesn’t like beating around the bush, so I’ll get straight to
the point.

“Not long ago, the Stardust Corporation bought a large plot of land in the eastern suburbs
of DC. The company plans to build a Stardust City, right? I heard that it’s a major project with
ample capital.

“Actually, the Fly Corporation is very optimistic about this project, so I came to discuss
cooperating with you. I want to join the Stardust City project, and the Fly Corporation is
looking at an initial investment of two billion dollars. Of course, we can invest more if more
funds are required in the future.”

Hearing Dawn talk about investing in the Stardust City project, Cheyenne was stunned, but a
look of disappointment soon appeared on her face.

The Stardust City project was the Stardust Corporation’s biggest project for the next few
years. When Lucas bought the land, he had brought Cheyenne with him.

Lucas had no plans to attract any investors for the Stardust City project. He had sufficient
funds, and he wanted the Stardust Corporation to have 100% control of the project.

If he let other companies invest, the corresponding percentage of equity would be diluted,
and it wouldn’t be fully owned by the Stardust Corporation.

Thus, Cheyenne couldn’t agree to Dawn’s proposal.

“I’m really sorry, Ms. Westwood. The Stardust Corporation has no plans to have any
investors on board the Stardust City project. I’m afraid I can only let you down,” Cheyenne
said apologetically with a touch of disappointment.

“Oh, I see…” Dawn sighed with disappointment.

But she soon smiled again and said, “It’s okay. I understand. Since the Stardust Corporation
wants to solely own and control the Stardust City project, there’s no way that investors can
join.

“But putting aside the investments, the start-up and construction of this massive project
should require a lot of building materials, right? There’s also the interior design, landscaping,
and so on.

“The Fly Corporation owns subsidiaries that specialize in building materials, interior design,
and landscaping. Would you be interested in cooperating in these aspects, Ms. Carter?”

Cheyenne was overjoyed and quickly said, “Of course! The Stardust Corporation indeed
requires a large amount of building materials for the construction of Stardust City, and we’ll
also need a lot of interior designing and landscaping. It would be wonderful if the Fly
Corporation has suitable subsidiaries that specialize in these aspects!”

She originally thought that the cooperation with the Fly Corporation would fall through, but
she was surprised to hear Dawn’s sudden proposal that turned the situation around.

In fact, the Stardust Corporation’s Stardust City project wasn’t going to be built only in DC.
There were more than 20 that would undergo construction simultaneously across the
country. The construction would require building materials such as cement, steel, and so on
in tremendous amounts every day. Many small suppliers were already starting to find the
demand a little overwhelming.

If the Fly Corporation could provide more cost-effective building materials, it would be a
great help.

Dawn said with a smile, “Great. To be honest with you, I’ve already made a special
application to the chairman of the Fly Corporation and gained his approval. If the Stardust
Corporation is willing to cooperate with us, we can supply you with all the materials you
need for the project at ten percent below the market price. Take it as a little token to
commemorate our first cooperation.”

Cheyenne was pleasantly surprised, so much so that she was at a loss for words!

1323 Two-Faced
All the materials for 10% lower than the market price?

This was an unimaginably huge discount!

For example, if a 50-kilogram pack of cement cost 20 dollars, a 10% discount would amount
to only 2 dollars less.

But the construction of all the Stardust Cities would require at least thousands of tons of
steel, cement, bricks, and other building materials. A 10% discount for all the materials
needed for the entire project could amount to at least a billion dollars!!!

Thus, Cheyenne became excited after hearing Dawn’s offer of a 10% discount.

“Ms. Westwood, you’re not kidding about the price, are you? Can the Fly Corporation really
give us a price that is ten percent lower than the market price?” Cheyenne asked in disbelief.

Dawn smiled. “Ms. Carter, you don’t have to worry about this. The Fly Corporation is among
the top 100 companies in the world, and I’m also very sincere about befriending you. Why
would I joke about something like this?

“Actually, the reason why the Fly Corporation is willing to give such a huge discount is that
the chairman is very optimistic about the development of the Stardust Corporation and
hopes to form friendly ties with you. If there are other opportunities for cooperation in the
future, we can give it a shot.

“In addition, we have a large and very mature supply chain of building materials. Despite
supplying building materials to you at a price ten percent below the market price, we
actually won’t lose any money. It only means that we won’t make as much profit.

“This is just a little token of sincerity from the Fly Corporation. You don’t have to worry
about anything else, Ms. Carter.”

After hearing Dawn’s explanation, Cheyenne finally understood the reason. At the same
time, she formed a good impression of the generous Fly Corporation.

“Ms. Westwood, thank you so much for the kind offer and sincerity. I will definitely relay this
to the other executives. I will contact you to discuss the details once the company reaches a
decision. What do you think?” Cheyenne asked carefully.

Although it sounded too good to be true, it was still a major project involving tens of billions
of dollars. Cheyenne naturally wouldn’t take matters into her own hands and make decisions
presumptuously.
No matter what, Flynn was still the general manager of the company, and she had to inform
him about this.

Dawn didn’t mind it. She simply nodded and said, “Sure, no problem. I’ll wait for your news.”

The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

At this moment, the food they ordered was served, and the servers placed it on the table
along with a pitcher of freshly squeezed watermelon juice.

After serving all the dishes, the servers left the private room, leaving space for the two
ladies inside.

“Since we’re done talking about work, it’s time to set it aside and enjoy today’s food!” Dawn
poured a glass of watermelon juice and placed it in front of Cheyenne.

“You’re being too polite, Ms. Westwood. Let me do it!”

Seeing that Dawn had poured her a glass of watermelon juice, Cheyenne quickly stood up to
decline politely, but Dawn pressed her arm down.

“It’s okay, Ms. Carter. We’re friends now, so you don’t have to stand on ceremony with me. I
just poured you some juice. It’s not a big deal. Actually, you don’t have to keep calling me
Ms. Westwood. That’s too formal. How about we address each other by our first names?”
Dawn said with a warm smile.

Hearing this, Cheyenne naturally couldn’t continue standing on ceremony. She nodded and
said with a smile, “Alright.”

Although it was their first time meeting each other today, the meal was relaxed, and they
got along really well, as if they were old friends.

Before she knew it, Cheyenne had already finished her glass of watermelon juice.

Dawn looked at the empty glass that Cheyenne had just finished drinking, and an
inexplicable glimmer flashed in her eyes. She smiled even more brightly.

It was a meal between two women, and it proceeded quickly, especially since they didn’t
drink alcohol. In less than an hour, they finished.

After walking out of the restaurant, Dawn said, “Cheyenne, I happen to be passing by the
Stardust Corporation later, so I’ll drop you off!”

Dawn had driven the two of them over, so Cheyenne didn’t drive.
Hearing Dawn’s kind suggestion and considering the fact that the Stardust Corporation’s
headquarters was nearby, Cheyenne agreed. “Okay, thank you, Dawn.”

After getting inside the car, Cheyenne smelled the faint scent of perfume inside and
suddenly felt sleepy.

“Eh? Why do I suddenly feel… so… sleepy…”

Before Cheyenne could finish, she had already closed her eyes and drifted off.

“Cheyenne? Cheyenne Carter?” Dawn called out worriedly and even reached out to pat
Cheyenne’s face gently, But Cheyenne had already slipped into a deep slumber and didn’t
respond to her at all.

“Hah, it seems you’re just a fool with nothing but a pretty face! What qualifications do you
have to be my friend?”

At this moment, the look of worry and kindness on Dawn’s face vanished. Only disgust and
indifference remained on her face. She seemed to be a completely different person than she
was just now.

If Cheyenne was still awake, she would probably be shocked by Dawn’s current behavior.

She was simply… two-faced!

One side of her was graceful, kind, and intellectual. But after dropping her facade, her true
colors were terrifying and creepy.

Dawn glanced contemptuously at the unconscious Cheyenne.

Then she took out her phone and called someone. “Mr. Holmes, Cheyenne Carter is in my
hands, and she’s inside my car now. What should I do next?”

“Bring her to the destination I told you before, and your task will be completed.”

The person on the other end was Norman, the helmsman of the Holmes!

“Yes.” After hanging up, Dawn started the car and drove away.

Of course, she definitely wasn’t going toward the Stardust Corporation.

Cheyenne probably never expected that the woman who had just had an enjoyable
conversation with her like an old friend she had known for years would be someone sent by
Norman Holmes!

Meanwhile, Dawn, who was rejoicing about finishing her task so easily, would never have
expected that there was an inconspicuous black Mercedes-Benz following not far behind her
car.

1324 Cheyenne in Trouble

At this moment, Lucas was still handling some matters at the Stardust Corporation’s
headquarters.

Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Stanley calling.

Lucas had specially sent Stanley to protect Cheyenne, and he usually wouldn’t call unless…
something had happened.

Lucas immediately picked up. “What’s wrong?”

“Lucas, Cheyenne just got into Dawn Westwood’s car, but something seems wrong!”
Stanley said nervously.

Stanley was only responsible for ensuring Cheyenne’s safety. He wouldn’t monitor her every
move. He usually just followed Cheyenne in secret from a distance, so he didn’t know the
details of the situation.

But he noticed that after Cheyenne got into Dawn’s car, it wasn’t driving toward the
Stardust Corporation.

More importantly, through the car’s windows, Stanley could see that Cheyenne seemed to
have fallen asleep in the passenger seat, but he didn’t know if it was because she was drunk
or if there was something more to the situation.

There seemed to be something amiss about the situation, but Stanley wasn’t entirely sure,
so he called Lucas and described everything he had seen.

Lucas immediately frowned.

He didn’t think it was likely that Cheyenne was drunk.

He knew that she usually abstained from alcohol and would never drink with others unless it
was a special situation, let alone drink until she passed out.
“Wait a minute. I’ll try calling her!”

Lucas didn’t hang up on Stanley. Instead, he called Cheyenne with the landline.

But after he called several times, she still didn’t pick up. Toward the end, her phone was
even turned off.

In that case, there was indeed something very wrong with the situation!

“Stanley, keep following that car. Don’t lose it. Also, send me your current location and
route. I’ll head over right away!” Lucas said with a grim expression. He stood up, grabbed his
keys from the desk, and sped out of his office.

“Yes!”‘ Stanley knew that he couldn’t neglect this matter, so he immediately agreed.

But just as he hung up and was following the car in front of him while trying to send Lucas
his location, an accident suddenly happened!

Boom!

A truck suddenly charged over from the side, seemingly out of control, and collided straight
into the Mercedes-Benz that Stanley was driving!

With a thunderous sound, Stanley’s Mercedes-Benz flipped over and skidded on a road for a
distance before crashing into the guardrails and stopping.

At this moment, the black Mercedes-Benz had already been ruined beyond recognition, and
it would be hard for anyone to survive such a crash.

The terrible traffic accident dumbfounded the bystanders at the side. Immediately
afterward, there were numerous screams mixed with the sounds of people yelling to call 911.

But everyone knew that the chances of the people in a car struck by a speeding truck
surviving were incredibly low.

However, to everyone’s surprise, the door of the wrecked Mercedes-Benz was suddenly
kicked open with a loud bang, and a bloodied man crawled out of the car.

After wiping away the blood covering his eyes, Stanley stood up with great difficulty while
supporting himself against the overturned car. He almost couldn’t maintain his balance.
Fortunately, Lucas had had the Mercedes-Benz modified. Otherwise, given the violent
impact, an ordinary Mercedes-Benz would have been totaled, and it would have been
impossible for Stanley to survive.

But when Stanley tried to look for Dawn’s car, he could no longer find it.

Clearly, someone had discovered that he had been following Dawn. Or rather, the other
party had long been prepared.

Moreover, the other party had actually been so vicious as to smash his car with a truck. This
just went to show that Cheyenne was indeed in great danger!

The truck that crashed into him was stopped at the side of the road. The driver had long
vanished and probably couldn’t be found soon.

“Damn it!” Stanley gritted his teeth, his eyes full of fury.

Now that he was heavily injured, he couldn’t look for Cheyenne anymore and had no choice
but to take out his bloodstained phone from his pocket to call Lucas. “Lucas, bad news! A
truck just hit me, and I’ve lost Cheyenne’s whereabouts!”

Hearing this, Lucas had a murderous look in his eyes. “No matter who did it, I will make them
pay the price!”

After receiving Stanley’s location, Lucas immediately made a few calls.

The most important thing now was to find Cheyenne as soon as possible. So this time, Lucas
didn’t conceal his strength and deployed all the forces he could use to search for her. He
was determined to find her!

After he made the calls, all of DC was in an uproar.

In the Howard residence in DC…

After receiving Lucas’s call, Florence turned pale with fright. She immediately gathered all
her people and ordered, “Get everyone in the family to search for Cheyenne Carter! We
must find her quickly!”

Cheyenne was her biological daughter. Now that she was in trouble, she had to find her as
soon as possible to ensure her safety!

…
In the Hutton residence in DC…

After hanging up, Michael Hutton had a grim expression. He immediately gathered the
experts of the Huttons and ordered, “Seal all the routes in DC and find Cheyenne Carter at all
costs. Report to me immediately once you have any news!”

Although Lucas wasn’t his biological son, he had always treated Lucas as his own because he
was the son of the love of his life. So he also considered Cheyenne his daughter-in-law. He
had to find Cheyenne at all costs. He couldn’t allow her to fall into the wrong hands!

The Smith residence in DC…

After receiving Lucas’s call, Tyson Smith immediately gathered all the Smiths’ top experts to
search for Cheyenne. “No matter what, you have to do everything possible to find Cheyenne
Carter. Whoever finds her will be rewarded handsomely!”

Tyson had already pledged allegiance to Lucas with his entire family. He didn’t dare to take
Lucas’s order lightly at all.

The Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons were among the eight top families of DC. The
three families launching a large-scale search together and deploying all their forces was an
extremely rare event.

In addition to these three families, the Parkers, the Coles, the Hales, and the Fullers, who
had just pledged allegiance to Lucas, had all received a call and dispatched their experts to
search for Cheyenne.

Countless people in DC were astonished and wondered if something major had happened
after seeing so many second-tier families and top families taking action together.

“It seems like there’s definitely a major incident in DC! I’m afraid it’s a huge disaster!” many
muttered softly to themselves.

1325 Refusing To Admit

At this moment, Lucas was furious after making the phone calls.

After taking a deep breath, Lucas barely suppressed his anger. Maintaining his last trace of
composure, he sped through the streets in his Jaguar, searching for Cheyenne.
At the same time, countless thoughts flashed through his mind as he wondered who the
mastermind behind Cheyenne’s abduction was.

Soon after Cheyenne arrived in DC, she had been spending her days reading documents in
the company. It was impossible for her to form a feud with anyone. Without a doubt, the
culprit had abducted her to get back at Lucas.

Lucas carefully recalled his enemies.

He first eliminated the families who weren’t strong enough.

Lucas had sent Stanley to protect Cheyenne in secret, so even she wasn’t aware of his
presence.

Stanley had been discovered not long after he started following that car. This meant that
the person who abducted Cheyenne had already known that Stanley was secretly protecting
her and specially took measures to deal with him.

The heavy truck that suddenly sped over had almost killed Stanley. The driver had obviously
been arranged by the culprit.

Lucas thought about it and found that the only possible suspects who were capable of doing
this within a short time were the Hills, the Hamiltons, and the Peerless Martial Association.

According to Lucas’s understanding, even the eight top families didn’t have any
powerhouses who were capable of discovering Stanley easily.

Although the Peerless Martial Association had had several conflicts with Lucas, and he and
Jordan had even killed a few of their experts, the head of the Peerless Martial Association’s
US headquarters didn’t hold much animosity toward Lucas. They hadn’t reached the point of
falling out with each other yet.

Thus, the Peerless Martial Association probably wasn’t the culprit.

As for the Hills and the Hamiltons, a long time had passed since the Hills’ conflict with Lucas.
Besides, Ashton had suffered a huge loss because of him, but he didn’t dare to inform his
family about it. So Lucas thought that it was unlikely for the Hills to be the culprit.

In that case, the only people who could do this were the Hamiltons!

After all, since the Hamiltons had dared send assassins to kill Lucas some time ago, it wasn’t
impossible for them to go after Cheyenne this time.
It made sense for the Hamiltons to abduct the person Lucas loved since they couldn’t do
anything to him.

At the thought that the Hamiltons dared to harm Cheyenne, almost uncontrollable
murderous intent surged in his eyes.

“Get me Jensen Hamilton’s contact number immediately!” Lucas said to Jordan over the
phone.

“Okay!”

Less than two minutes later, Jordan sent Jensen’s phone number to Lucas.

Lucas stared gloomily at the string of numbers on his phone and dialed it without hesitation.

Soon, the call connected, and Jensen’s voice came from the other end. “Who is it?”

It was Jensen’s private number, which very few people had, so he was a little surprised.

But immediately afterward, Jensen heard a voice that surprised him greatly. “Jensen
Hamilton, you abducted my wife, didn’t you? Immediately send her back unscathed, or else I
won’t let you and the entire Hamilton family off!”

It turned out to be a call from Lucas!

Moreover, Lucas’s voice sounded extremely cold and was full of murderous intent, making
his heart jump.

Jensen was shocked. He had clearly done it very covertly and even gotten Norman to handle
the matter. How did Lucas manage to find out that he was the culprit so quickly?

No, it’s impossible for Lucas Gray to know I asked someone to do it. He must be deceiving
me! Jensen forced himself to calm down and pretended to be angry. “Lucas Gray, what
nonsense are you saying? Since when did I do anything to your wife? If something has
happened to your wife, go and look for her yourself. Don’t try to put the blame on me!

“The Hamiltons aren’t pushovers that you can accuse willy-nilly. If you want to slander us
and threaten me, you can try coming at me. I’m not afraid of you!”

Jensen’s tone was furious, as if he had really been slandered by Lucas.

Hearing what Jensen said, Lucas felt puzzled. Are the Hamiltons really not the culprit?
Lucas indeed didn’t have any solid proof at the moment, but this didn’t mean that he would
change his mind and think that the Hamiltons were innocent just because of Jensen’s words.

It was likely that Jensen had deliberately said these things and pretended to be righteously
indignant about being accused so that he could make Lucas drop his suspicion.

“Jensen Hamilton, you don’t need to be so quick to deny it. Sooner or later, I will find out if
you did it or not!” Lucas said coldly.

“If you hand her over now, I promise not to pursue the matter and take it that nothing has
happened. But if you refuse to hand her over, you won’t be the only one who dies when I
find her. Even if your family are royals, you will have to vanish!

“Don’t think I’m just threatening you. I’m a man of my word. If you don’t believe me, you
can give it a try!”

Jensen’s heart tensed up, but he was angered by Lucas’s threat too. “Lucas Gray, don’t go
too far! I said I didn’t do it. Stop talking nonsense! The Hamiltons aren’t afraid of you!”

With that, Jensen hung up with a sullen expression.

Well, it was true that he didn’t abduct Lucas’s wife. He had gotten Norman to do it.

He was certain that the Hamiltons wouldn’t be implicated even if Lucas found Cheyenne!

As soon as he figured this out, Jensen finally felt relieved and smirked coldly.

It was likely that his son Angus had died at Lucas’s hands, so getting Norman to abduct
Cheyenne and kill Lucas was the price he had to pay!

Jensen had it all planned out long ago. Once Norman found a way to kill Lucas, the two
experts he had lent Norman would kill Norman afterward.

Like this, there would be no clues to everything he had done, and no one would be able to
trace it back to him.

Even if Lucas had the backing of a supreme commander of the four territories, there was
nothing he could do.

Jensen gritted his teeth and said resentfully, “Lucas Gray, it’s time for you to die!”

1326 Silencing in Public

At this moment, Dawn was driving Cheyenne, who was sleeping in the passenger seat, to a
large mansion in the suburbs of DC.

Under the effects of the drug, Cheyenne had been sleeping all this time. After Dawn
dragged her out of the car, she remained unconscious until Dawn poured a basin of icy cold
water on her face.

Her thick and lush eyelashes trembled as she slowly opened her eyes, only to find that she
was in a strange place. She was even sitting on the floor with water stains all over her face.

Cheyenne was startled and looked around in panic. When she saw Dawn standing nearby,
she immediately walked over to her as if she had found a family member and asked
nervously, “Dawn, why… why are we here?”!!

Dawn sneered viciously, “Bitch, who are you to act close to me? You’re just a useless woman
who’s nothing but a pretty face. The sight of you utterly disgusts me!”

Boom!

Like a bolt from the blue, what Dawn said stunned Cheyenne.

She never thought that Dawn, who was so graceful and friendly toward her like a big sister,
would say this with such a malicious expression!

Was… Dawn putting on a front earlier? But what exactly is her motive?

Apart from being shocked, Cheyenne sensed that something was amiss and quickly scanned
her surroundings.

She and Dawn weren’t the only ones in the large mansion. There were a few strange men
standing at the door.

There was a man in his sixties standing in the middle and staring at her with hatred. Beside
him were two martial artists clad in white long-sleeved shirts and white pants. They were
obviously not to be trifled with.

These three people were Norman and the two top experts of the Hamiltons whom Jensen
had lent him.

But Cheyenne didn’t know who Norman was.

Cheyenne’s heart sank, and she immediately realized that she had been kidnapped.
And the person who kidnapped her was naturally Dawn, whom she had thought that she
had formed a good relationship with.

Cheyenne gritted her teeth, clenched her fists tightly, and asked, “Who are you people? Why
did you bring me here? What’s your goal?”

Norman sneered without saying anything.

The two bodyguards standing behind him remained still and silent like puppets.

Cheyenne looked at Dawn again with fury in her eyes. “Ms. Westwood, why are you doing
this? Today is the first time we’ve met. I shouldn’t have offended you before, right? Why are
you doing this to me?”

“Shut up!” Dawn raised her arm and slapped Cheyenne hard on the face.

Smack!

With the crisp and clear sound of the slap, fingerprints appeared on Cheyenne’s fair face.

“Just be good and don’t move. If you ask me any more nonsense, don’t blame me for being
nasty!” Dawn looked at Cheyenne disdainfully.

She despised women like Cheyenne, whom she thought had achieved a high position in her
company only by virtue of her good looks.

She thought that Cheyenne was pretty but brainless. She had merely put on a show and
pretended to be a graceful, kind, older sister-like friend. Yet Cheyenne had stupidly believed
her, drank the juice she offered, and got into her car. Now, even though she had fallen into
the hands of someone else, Dawn thought that Cheyenne had brought it upon herself and
that it had nothing to do with her.

Cheyenne held her burning face with immense regret in her heart. I’m so stupid!

It was her first time meeting Dawn today, and they had only had a brief conversation, yet
she let her guard down completely and fell into Dawn’s trap, eventually causing her to end
up here.

If she had been more careful, didn’t agree to go out alone with Dawn, turned down the fruit
juice she offered, and didn’t accept the car ride, she wouldn’t have ended up in this terrible
situation!

Unfortunately, it was too late for regrets now!

“Mr. Holmes, I’ve already completed the task you gave me. Can I leave now?” Dawn asked
carefully.

She had finished her task, and Norman didn’t tell her what the following plans were. She
didn’t intend to continue being involved.

It definitely wasn’t something good. The less she knew, the safer she would be. Dawn had
enough self-awareness to know this.

“Yes, you can leave now,” Norman said indifferently after glancing at Dawn.

Dawn secretly heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to walk out of the mansion.

But as soon as she took a couple of steps, she suddenly heard a loud, ear-piercing sound. At
the same time, a bloody hole appeared in her chest, and blood spurted out of it.

“I… You…” Dawn widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked down at the bloody hole in
her chest. Soon, all she could see was darkness, and her body fell to the floor limply.

Even at her very last waking moment, she still couldn’t believe that she had died just like
that.

“Ahhh!”

Cheyenne had witnessed everything unfold before her eyes. Seeing someone who was alive
and well just a few seconds ago turning into a lifeless corpse lying motionlessly on the floor,
she couldn’t help screaming in horror.

Having lived for so many years, she had never seen a murder so directly. She was scared out
of her wits.

Norman blew the smoking gun in front of his face and said indifferently, “Hah, since you
already know about this, I can’t let you live. Dawn Westwood, you’ve always claimed to be
smart. Didn’t you consider that this would happen? You’re still too stupid after all.”

Jensen had said that he had to do a clean job and make sure that no one could find any
traces.

And only the dead could keep a secret.

Dawn knew what had happened and had even participated in it. As long as Lucas did some
digging, he would easily be able to find out who took Cheyenne away. How could Norman
let Dawn leave in one piece and risk having Lucas find out where they were?
Norman would get rid of anything that left evidence against him!

Cheyenne was truly frightened. Seeing Norman kill someone without batting an eye and
holding the gun that had killed someone moments ago, she began trembling uncontrollably.

“Please… let me off, okay? I don’t know who you are and how I’ve offended you, but you
probably aren’t thinking of just killing me after going to such great lengths to bring me here,
right? My… my husband is Lucas Gray, the chairman of the Stardust Corporation. He has a
lot of money, and I can give you enough money for the ransom. Please just let me go!”
Cheyenne said in a shaky voice, forcing herself to stay composed as she negotiated for her
life.

Generally speaking, people kidnapped others for money.

But after Norman heard what she said, his eyes suddenly burned brightly with hatred.

“Hah, of course I know who your husband is. He’s the reason you’re in this plight now!”

With deep hatred in his eyes, Norman barked, “It’s that damn Lucas Gray! He ruined my
family and destroyed everything I painstakingly built. I must kill him, rip him into shreds, and
make sure he dies horribly!”

1327 Unbearable Humiliation

Cheyenne was shocked.

She finally learned that this person was someone who had a grudge against Lucas!

In that case, his motive for abducting her was definitely not as simple as money. Rather, he
likely wanted to use her life to threaten Lucas into submitting to him before eventually
killing him!

Thinking of this, Cheyenne felt cold all over, as if she had been submerged in ice water.
Boundless fear and worry welled up in her heart.!!

She knew that Lucas’s business endeavors would inevitably offend some powerful enemies.

And Norman was definitely one of the people who had a feud with Lucas.

Moreover, Norman was extremely ruthless and vicious!

Given how he had tried his best to get Dawn to kidnap her and then killed Dawn without
batting an eye, she knew that he would definitely be merciless to Lucas!
If Lucas really came, he probably would fall right into his trap and wouldn’t be able to leave
alive. It would be exactly what Norman wanted!

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Cheyenne’s heart was pounding violently as she fearfully pondered how to save herself and
Lucas.

But at this critical moment, she couldn’t think of a good solution at all.

“It turns out Lucas Gray has such a beautiful wife! Hah, don’t worry. It’ll take Lucas Gray a
long time to find this place. Before that, I’ll collect some interest first!”

Norman looked at Cheyenne’s pretty face with an evil light in his eyes and deliberately ogled
her from head to toe.

Cheyenne knew what Norman was thinking the moment she saw his gaze. She felt disgusted
and desperately wanted to escape.

“Beauty, you’ve already fallen into my hands. There’s no way you can escape!” Norman
smirked and ordered with a sinister laugh, “Stop her. Bring her back!”

For a time, there were numerous screams in the mansion…

Meanwhile, Lucas was on the verge of losing his mind in panic. He had already used all his
connections to search for Cheyenne. And he himself was shuttling through the streets in DC
to find any traces of Cheyenne’s whereabouts.

Suddenly, Jordan called. “Lucas! My people have already checked the footage of the traffic
surveillance cameras in DC and found the location of the car that took Cheyenne away!”

“Where is it? Send me its location immediately!” Lucas shouted.

A moment later, the Howards, the Smiths, the Huttons, the Parkers, the Coles, the Hales,
and the Fullers all received emergency orders to head toward a certain place in DC.

At the same time, in a villa in DC, Jensen received the news from his subordinates, which left
an extremely gloomy expression on his face.

Only now did he know that almost half of the top families in DC had been mobilized to
search high and low in DC for Cheyenne.
Lucas actually achieved such a great feat within an extremely short period of time!

Thinking of this, Jensen suddenly panicked.

Lucas’s power was far greater than he had imagined!

Once the matter of him sending people to abduct Cheyenne was exposed, the Hamiltons
would have to face Lucas’s wrath. When the time came, Lucas’s declaration to make the
Hamiltons vanish from the US would no longer be just a threat but a bloody reality!

No, he couldn’t allow this to happen!

As long as Norman used Cheyenne to kill Lucas, everything would be different!

So what if Lucas was so powerful?

Once he was dead, everything would be gone!

In a mansion in the suburbs of DC…

Cheyenne, who was trying to flee in panic, was caught by the two experts in white and
brought to Norman.

“Hah, try running again! See if you can escape.” Norman smiled as he inched closer to
Cheyenne.

Due to the short distance, his breath landed on Cheyenne’s face while he spoke, which was
really nauseating.

Cheyenne looked away in disgust and struggled furiously while shouting, “If you dare to lay
a hand on me, my husband will never let you off!”

Smack!

Norman slapped Cheyenne’s face viciously. “Bitch! How dare you mention that bastard
Lucas Gray? You must have a death wish!

“Hah, do you think your husband is very impressive? Do you think he’ll come save you?
You’re stupid and naive!
“But it doesn’t matter. I want to lure him here. But I won’t let him have a good time. I’m
going to take revenge against him and make him watch you cry and struggle under me. I’m
going to ruin everything he cherishes!

“And what can you do to me? What can your husband do to me? I’m going to make him
watch this happen yet be too powerless to do anything. I want to make him feel agonizing
pain! Hahaha, I’m really looking forward to it. The thought of Lucas Gray watching you cry
while you’re under me makes me so excited!”

Absolutely thrilled, Norman laughed crazily with a ferocious and distorted expression.

He was simply crazy!

Cheyenne turned deathly pale, absolutely terrified.

If Norman really violated her, even if Lucas didn’t mind, she would feel incredibly filthy and
too ashamed to continue living!

It would be even worse if Lucas watched it happen.

She would rather die than accept this unbearable humiliation!

“Dream on! I will never let you have what you want!” Cheyenne’s eyes glowed with despair
and resolution as she took a deep glance at Norman, as if she wanted to etch his face deeply
into her memory.

Immediately afterward, Cheyenne closed her eyes and bit her tongue as hard as she could!

Even if she had to kill herself, she would never let Norman’s despicable plan succeed!

Seeing Cheyenne’s despair and determination in her eyes, followed by the blood flowing
from the corner of her lips, Norman instantly realized what was happening and shouted
anxiously, “Stop her! Quickly, stop her!”

Cheyenne was his most valuable hostage, the best tool he had found to deal with Lucas. If
she died here, how could he threaten Lucas later?

The two bodyguards in white knew that something was amiss, so they quickly grabbed
Cheyenne’s jaw to prevent her from biting herself further.

Bang!
Suddenly, the roars of an engine sounded from outside. And immediately after, the gates of
the mansion were slammed open from outside!

A black Jaguar crashed through the gates and charged toward the mansion!

1328 Death Threat

“Cheyenne! No!”

Lucas rushed over as quickly as he could and charged into the mansion, only to be greeted
with the sight of Cheyenne being pinned to the floor, with her jaw clenched tightly as bright
red blood flowed out of her mouth!

At this moment, Lucas’s heart seemed to stop beating as he let out a heart-piercing roar.

Cheyenne, who was stopped from biting her tongue and was in despair, immediately froze
when she heard Lucas’s voice.!!

She opened her eyes and saw Lucas getting out of his speeding black Jaguar and rushing
toward her. All of a sudden, she was so excited that her eyes filled with warm tears, and she
couldn’t see Lucas’s face clearly.

She knew that her husband had rushed over to save her at her most critical and desperate
moment!

The moment Norman saw Lucas, his pupils constricted, and his face was full of disbelief. “H-
how did you find this place? How could you come here so quickly? It’s impossible!”

He was in complete disbelief!

The place that he had found was extremely well-hidden, and there were no surveillance
cameras around either. How did Lucas manage to find it?

Even if he had done a carpet search of the city, he shouldn’t have found it so soon!

Norman had expected Lucas to take at least an hour to reach this place at the quickest.
During this time, he would have already violated Cheyenne. And by the time Lucas arrived,
he would have only seen the violated Cheyenne. This would have been how he vented his
anger!

But unexpectedly, before he had time to do anything, Lucas had arrived minutes after
Cheyenne fell into his hands.

How… how did he do it?

“Honey…” Cheyenne stared at Lucas and burst into tears uncontrollably.

She had already prepared to kill herself to avoid being violated. But suddenly seeing Lucas
coming to save her, she could no longer contain her emotions.

If she wasn’t under the control of Norman’s two bodyguards now, she would have jumped
into Lucas’s and burst into tears.

When Lucas saw that Cheyenne could still speak and that things hadn’t reached their worst,
his violently beating heart calmed down a little.

The moment he saw Cheyenne bleeding from the mouth, he had thought he was a step too
late and that he had failed to save the love of his life.

Suppressing his agitation and anger, Lucas said as gently as possible, “Cheyenne, it’s alright.
With me here, no one can hurt you anymore!”

Then he looked deeply at Norman and said, “Norman Holmes, if you let go of my wife right
now, I can still spare your life. Or else I’ll make you die miserably!”

He really didn’t expect Norman to be the person who abducted Cheyenne.

A trace of aggression suddenly erupted from Lucas’s body.

At this moment, Lucas’s murderous aura was so terrifying that it was almost impossible to
face him directly.

Even the two experts of the Hamiltons standing behind Norman could sense the hair-raising
aura at this moment.

Although the two of them had long known that their target this time was extremely
powerful and difficult to deal with, they only realized how terrifyingly powerful Lucas really
was after meeting him.

This was simply… on par with the top powerhouse of the Hamiltons!

Under Lucas’s threat, Norman shuddered involuntarily, his legs went limp almost
immediately, and he didn’t dare to look Lucas in the eye.

But he immediately recalled what Lucas had done to him and the Holmes, as well as his
miserable experience earlier. Thinking that Lucas’s wife was still in his hands, he regained his
confidence and didn’t drop to his knees.
“Lucas Gray, don’t forget that your wife is still in my hands. How dare you speak to me like
that?” Norman grabbed Cheyenne’s hair and pulled her up. He placed her in front of himself,
held his pistol against her temple, and stared at Lucas threateningly.

Cheyenne was being pulled violently, but she didn’t have the strength to resist Norman at
all.

Feeling the cold, hard barrel of the pistol on her temple and thinking that this pistol had just
killed Dawn, Cheyenne was overwhelmed with fear and trembled incessantly.

She tried her best to contain her emotions and stop herself from screaming and crying.

Seeing his beloved woman being treated like this, Lucas felt immense heartache. At the
same time, he was brimming with endless anger and wished he could strangle Norman to
death immediately.

But Cheyenne was still in his hands and being held at gunpoint. Lucas didn’t dare to act
rashly, for fear that Norman would pull the trigger and kill Cheyenne.

Lucas clenched his fists tightly, trying his best to remain calm. “Norman Holmes, the feud
between us hasn’t reached the point of no return yet. Let go of my wife, and I’ll let you and
your family off. I won’t hold it against you!”

Hearing this, Norman suddenly cocked his head backward and guffawed maniacally.
“Hahahaha! Lucas Gray, do you take me for a child? Do you think I’d be deceived by your
tricks? If I really let this woman off, I’m afraid I’ll be the first to die. You’ll let me off? Do you
think I’d believe you?

“I’m telling you, since I dared to lay a hand on your woman, I’m already ready to die. Do you
think you can still threaten me? Even if I die, I will kill your woman and drag her down with
me. I’ll make sure you live in misery and pain for the rest of your life!”

Norman yelled crazily and even pressed the barrel hard against Cheyenne’s temple, forming
a round, red depression on her fair and tender skin.

Lucas’s heart skipped a beat, fearing that Norman would kill Cheyenne out of agitation.

Lucas’s palms were already bleeding because of how hard he was clenching his fists, but he
had to try his best to maintain his calm. “Norman Holmes, what do you need me to do
before you let my wife go? I should be the person you hate, right?”

“Hahaha! Of course the person I hate the most is you! If it wasn’t because of you, how could
I have possibly ended up like this? How could the Holmes have ended up in this plight? How
could the others have betrayed me? It is all your fault, you bastard!”
With bloodshot eyes, Norman hollered lividly, “Lucas Gray, I want you to get down on your
knees like a dog and prostrate before me to seek my forgiveness. I want you to beg me to
spare your wife!”

1329 Saving His Wife

“Come on, get down on your knees and beg me!” Norman yelled maniacally.

Tears streamed down Cheyenne’s eyes faster and faster. She knew that Norman only dared
to force Lucas to kneel because he had abducted her.

“Honey, don’t kneel! Don’t beg him! Even if you kneel and beg him, he won’t let me off!

“Honey, don’t bother about me. Just leave quickly! Protect yourself and Amelia well.
Otherwise, even if I die, I won’t be able to rest in peace!”!!

Cheyenne shouted desperately as large drops of tears rolled down her cheeks.

She knew that she had become Lucas’s Achilles’ heel and was being used to threaten him.
How could she watch Lucas being threatened and insulted?

She thought it would be better for her to die. At least Lucas could still live well, and Amelia
would have her father to take care of her.

“Shut up, bitch!” Norman flew into a rage and strangled Cheyenne to make her shut up.

Lucas’s eyes were about to burst, and he wished he could charge over to rip Norman into
shreds.

Vroommm!

Vroommm!

Vroommm!

At this moment, the roar of engines came from outside the mansion. Through the hole that
Lucas had made in the gates with his car and the numerous windows in the foyer, the people
inside the mansion could see a massive convoy streaming in endlessly and stopping outside.

Soon, the number of cars exceeded a hundred, and they still didn’t stop.

Four or five burly men immediately jumped out of each car and surrounded the mansion
with weapons in their hands, forming a tight encirclement.
Soon, there were more than a thousand people surrounding the area. Then 2,000 people…

Norman’s eyes were wide open, and he was trembling incessantly.

Of course, he hadn’t arranged for so many people to come here. So the only possibility was
that Lucas had gathered all these people!

This wasn’t all. In addition to the hundreds of cars surrounding the mansion, there were also
the sounds of propellers rotating. There were several helicopters flying overhead, with
numerous people looking down and watching closely.

At this point, Norman finally realized how powerful Lucas was!

He originally thought that as long as he could abduct Cheyenne, he would be able to control
Lucas and have him be at his mercy.

But Lucas had gathered a few thousand people within such a short time and had them
completely surround the mansion. There were helicopters flying above, leaving them with
no means to retreat.

What made Norman even more horrified and uneasy was that since Lucas could deploy so
many helicopters at once, would there be any snipers hidden on these helicopters?

If there were really snipers hidden in them, couldn’t they blow his head up in an instant?

Thinking of this, Norman felt extremely agonized, as if his heart was rolling around in hot oil.

He had thought that he could retreat unscathed without leaving any traces under the escort
of the two Hamilton experts after killing Lucas.

But under the siege of a few thousand people, there was no way he could get out alive, even
if he really killed Lucas!

The two bodyguards standing behind Norman had grim expressions on their faces. Looking
at the people outside the mansion, they felt that the situation was terrible.

Their plan had been to help Norman kill Lucas, then kill Norman, get rid of all the traces, and
report back to Jensen at the Hamiltons’.

But now, no matter how skilled at martial arts they were, there was no way they could leave
under the siege of so many people.

In fact, they probably couldn’t even achieve the goal of killing Lucas either.
Norman knew that he was doomed this time and unlikely to leave this place alive.

Thus, he was now ready to go all out. He rubbed his gun hard against Cheyenne’s head,
reminding the crowd that he had an important hostage at gunpoint. “All of you, get lost! I’ll
immediately blow her head up if anyone dares to move closer!

“Lucas Gray, do you hear me? Tell everyone to move far away! Otherwise, I’ll kill her right
now!”

Norman was holding Cheyenne hostage while yelling hysterically and dragging her farther
into the mansion.

He was now in the foyer, and the numerous glass windows provided very little cover, so he
felt that it was too unsafe, despite having Cheyenne as his hostage and shield. He wanted to
retreat farther into the mansion. With more cover and fewer blind spots, he would feel
much safer.

But before Norman could execute his plan and move deep into the mansion, a loud gunshot
resounded, and a bullet penetrated the middle of Norman’s forehead, causing a bloody hole
to appear.

Before Norman could even let out a sound, his arm holding the gun and his body fell limp,
collapsing to the floor.

Cheyenne staggered away. As soon as she turned around, she saw Norman’s indignant face.
She screamed in fright and fell to the floor. “Aahhhh!”

“Quickly!”

Seeing the situation going awry, the Hamilton experts who had been following behind
Norman yelled and rushed toward Cheyenne to control her again.

Their mission was to find a way to kill Lucas, and Cheyenne was the best hostage and entry
point. As long as she was in their hands, Lucas would be wary and full of scruples.

Now that Norman had been killed, Cheyenne was the deciding factor as to whether they
could complete their mission and kill Lucas. They had to get their hands on her!

“Get lost!” The moment Lucas heard the gunshot, he was already charging toward
Cheyenne as quickly as he could, leaving afterimages.

When Cheyenne fell to the floor in shock, Lucas reached out and held her in his arms.
However, the two experts were not to be underestimated. They immediately reacted and
swung their fists at Cheyenne.

Bang!

Bang!

Two muffled bangs filled the air.

All of this happened in an instant. Time was tight, and Lucas could only try his best to
protect Cheyenne in his arms since he couldn’t take her away now. He turned around and
used his back to block the two fierce punches from the Hamilton experts.

These two experts were not ordinary people. The immense power contained in their
punches was out to crush Lucas’s internal organs.

Lucas swallowed the blood gushing out from his throat and took advantage of the force of
the impact to run forward more than ten meters with Cheyenne in his arms. Only then was
he able to defuse the incomparable destructive force of the punches.

1330 Duel Between Experts

“Lucas!” Jordan yelled worriedly. He immediately went forward to stop the two experts of
the Hamiltons and fought them.

All three of them were top experts, and their fight was incredibly intense. Their moves were
precise and quick, shocking the people of the families gathered outside.

But Jordan immediately sensed something was wrong after exchanging a few blows with
the two experts. He asked sternly, “Who are you two? You’re definitely not experts of the
Holmes! Who sent you here?”

Jordan was now extremely powerful and skilled. When he fought with Hades, Kenzo, and
other top experts of the Peerless Martial Association, Jordan had broken through his
bottleneck and became much stronger than before.!!

But now, he actually felt that these two experts were not any weaker than him. In a one-on-
one battle, he might really be no match for either of them, let alone against two. He felt
even more pressure.

These two experts were the toughest opponents Jordan had faced since he left Calico.

Among the people here, only Lucas could defeat the two of them!
Jordan had a grim expression, and his opponents didn’t dare to underestimate him either.

“Let’s kill him first!”

The two of them exchanged glances and unanimously used their strongest move against
Jordan, attacking from the left, right, up, and down, clamping him in the middle. He was in
an extremely dangerous situation.

At this moment, the helmsmen outside hurried in.

In particular, Cheyenne’s biological mother, Florence, was extremely anxious. She

immediately ran to Lucas and asked, “How is Cheyenne? Is she hurt?”

Lucas handed Cheyenne over to Florence and said in a deep voice, “The matter isn’t over
yet. I’ll hand Cheyenne over to you. You must make sure she’s safe!”

Florence held Cheyenne quickly, knowing that now wasn’t the time to talk. “Okay, I’ll
definitely take good care of her. Rest assured!”

Michael walked over with some people and assured, “Don’t worry. With so many of us here,
Cheyenne will definitely be safe!”

Lucas glanced at them, nodded, and then turned around to walk toward where the fight was
taking place.

At this moment, Jordan had already taken several hits under the joint offensive of the two.

“Jordan, stand back. I’ll do it!” Lucas shouted with intense murderous intent in his eyes.

Hearing this, Jordan blocked one of their attacks and then took the opportunity to dodge
and jump back, withdrawing from the battle.

He really wasn’t a match for them.

The three of them had only exchanged blows for merely ten seconds, but Jordan had
already suffered several blows. If he wasn’t skilled himself and narrowly evaded multiple
attacks to his vital spots, he probably wouldn’t be standing here anymore.

But even then, Jordan had sustained numerous internal injuries, leaving him with
excruciating pain in his chest and blood surging in his throat.

“Lucas, they shouldn’t work for the Holmes. We have to find out where they’re from!”
Jordan reminded with gritted teeth.
Seeing the murderous intent in Lucas’s eyes, Jordan was really worried that Lucas would kill
them in a fit of rage. In that case, it would be difficult to find out where they were from.

The two top experts were definitely not people that second-tier families like the Holmes
could train.

If the Holmes really had such experts, they would have long become one of the eight top
families of DC and wouldn’t have been forced into such a terrible plight by Lucas.

In other words, the person who abducted Cheyenne was definitely not only Norman. There
was definitely someone else behind him!

Lucas nodded slightly. Anyone who dared to harm his family would have to pay an extremely
painful price!

The Hamilton experts also felt the intense murderous intent coming from Lucas, and they
immediately became much more scrupulous. Soon, the three of them were embroiled in a
scuffle, with Lucas facing two of them alone.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

All of a sudden, the sounds of a fight resounded, and the three of them were moving so fast
that it was almost impossible to see how the battle was going.

Seeing Jordan withdrawing from the battle to let Lucas fight against the two experts alone,
Florence became anxious. “Hey, Jordan, why did you come out on your own? Are you going
to let Lucas fight those two people alone?”

In her opinion, Lucas was at a huge disadvantage fighting against two people alone, and two
against two would make it a fair fight. So she was puzzled as to why Jordan retreated from
the battle at this critical moment.

Michael was just as worried.

Watching the three people fighting, Michael knew that these two were definitely experts
among experts and extremely tough opponents. It would be difficult to find such powerful
experts even among the eight top families of DC.

He was skeptical about Lucas dealing with these two experts alone.

“Jordan, right? Hurry up and help Lucas! Those two are top experts!” Michael said worriedly.

With a bitter smile, Jordan clutched his aching chest and said, “Don’t worry. Lucas’s martial
arts skills are unrivaled, and those two are no match for him!”
“And… I do want to help him, but I’m severely injured now. Even if I join the fight, I’ll only
end up being a burden and get in his way.”

Hearing this, the several helmsmen were instantly stunned.

They had seen how skilled Jordan was at martial arts earlier, and they knew he was an
extremely powerful expert. Even the top powerhouses of their family might be no match for
Jordan.

But now, Jordan had only fought with the two of them for a few seconds, yet he was already
severely injured.

In that case, how powerful were these two experts?

Would Lucas really be able to deal with such powerful enemies on his own?

Florence, Michael, and a few other helmsmen couldn’t help looking worried.

“Why don’t we get snipers to help Lucas deal with those two?” Florence suggested after
some thought.

Staring closely at the situation, Michael shook his head. “No, they’re fighting too closely. It’s
too difficult to distinguish between them, and the snipers won’t be able to lock onto the
targets. They might accidentally hurt Lucas!”

Florence asked anxiously, “What should we do then? We can’t just keep watching them fight
like this. Lucas is my son-in-law and your son. Can you bear to see him being in such danger?

“An expert like Jordan was severely injured by the experts. What if Lucas gets hurt too?”

1331 Unable to Die

Florence still didn’t know that Lucas wasn’t Michael’s biological son. Only Lucas, Michael,
and Jace knew about this. She still thought that Lucas was Michael’s illegitimate son.

Michael sighed, looking just as worried as Florence. He said softly, “Like you said, he’s my
son. Of course I’m worried. But you can see what’s going on. No one can interfere in a fight
between experts like them!

“Regardless of sending our people to help or using snipers, it’ll only backfire. Now, we can
only bank on Lucas’s abilities and wait for an opportunity!”
Florence was about to say something, but she suddenly heard an exclamation from the side.
“Look! Mr. Gray is about to win!”

Florence was startled and quickly looked over. The three of them had already separated, and
there was only one person standing. The other two were flying through the air before
crashing hard on the floor.

Of course, the person standing was Lucas.

The other two experts were struggling on the floor, but they couldn’t get up even after a
long time. Instead, they collapsed to the floor and vomited a large mouthful of blood.

Victory had been decided!

Everyone was shocked!

Florence, Michael, and the others stared wide-eyed at the scene before them.

Although they had long known how extraordinary Lucas was, they didn’t know exactly how
powerful he was. Only now, when they saw the two top experts who were far stronger than
those of the eight top families lying on the floor, did they barely sense how strong Lucas
really was.

Some helmsmen close to Lucas heaved a sigh of relief and immediately felt a sense of pride
and honor.

They were extremely proud of Lucas’s formidable strength.

Tyson, the helmsman of the Smiths, looked at Lucas with even more awe as his heart tensed
up slightly.

Back then, he had been rather indignant and unwilling to submit to Lucas because the
Smiths were one of the eight top families of DC. However, he had had no choice but to do so
because he needed Lucas’s help to defeat his cousin and secure the position of helmsman.
Thus, he had agreed to pledge allegiance to Lucas.

Tyson wasn’t very loyal to Lucas and had been trying to find a suitable opportunity to break
free from Lucas’s control.

But after witnessing Lucas’s terrifying strength, Tyson finally knew how ridiculous his
thoughts had been.

If he really dared to betray Lucas, Lucas alone would be able to kill all the Smiths!
At the thought of this, Tyson no longer dared to harbor any other thoughts.

Florence’s jaw dropped, and she was stunned for a long time before muttering, “Lucas
already… won?”

Although she knew that Lucas was very powerful, she never thought that he could win so
decisively against two top powerhouses within such a short time.

Michael was just as shocked. He had never seen Lucas fight before. But when he thought
about the fact that Lucas had been the captain of the Falcon Regiment in Calico, he felt
much less shocked.

After all, the captain of the Falcon regiment was not a position that anyone could attain!

Looking at the crowd’s expressions, Jordan smiled helplessly. “See? I told you Lucas would
definitely win. You really didn’t have to worry.”

There probably wasn’t anyone in this world who could defeat Lucas.

Lucas walked toward the two powerhouses on the floor while exuding immense pressure.
They felt as though a mountain was pressing down on them.

The two Hamilton experts were absolutely horrified, and their bodies trembled
uncontrollably.

They were experts that the Hamiltons had secretly trained hard since they were young,
putting them through intense martial arts training for years. They had always been
protecting the Hamiltons in secret and had never shown up in public.

Their martial arts skills were almost on par with the top expert of the Hamiltons.

But they had suffered a tragic defeat after joining forces to fight against a young man in his
twenties!

Seeing how mighty Lucas was, they couldn’t help feeling a strong sense of defeat and
despair.

In this world, was there really such an amazing genius who could easily destroy experts who
had trained hard for decades?

Compared to Lucas, they seemed to have lived the past few decades in vain!

Standing in front of the two of them and looking down at them, Lucas questioned, “Who
sent you? Speak up!”
The terrifying sense of oppression caused the two experts to be almost unable to get up.

“Go to hell!” The two powerhouses clenched their fists tightly and charged toward Lucas
with all their might.

Bang!

Bang!

Their efforts were naturally futile.

Even when they were at their peak, they were no match for Lucas. Now that they were
severely injured, how could they do anything to him?

Lucas moved just one leg and sent them flying several meters away with two hard and swift
kicks.

If he hadn’t restrained his strength, wanting to keep them alive to question them, they
would have died long ago.

“Let me ask you again. Who sent you?” Lucas asked again, the oppression in his eyes
intensifying.

The two powerhouses were covered in cold sweat and were struggling to get up, only to
find that several of their ribs were broken and that they couldn’t get up at all.

They laughed miserably without answering Lucas’s question.

At the same time, they moved their jaws slightly, seemingly about to bite something.

Oh no!

They had something hidden in their mouths!

Lucas immediately recalled the suicide warriors the Hamiltons had sent to kill him. They also
had hidden poisonous capsules in their mouth that they would bite to end their lives almost
instantly once they were captured. This would prevent them from being tortured and
leaking who sent them.

As soon as Lucas thought of this, he quickly reached out to grab their jaws, his speed as
quick as lightning, and dislocated their jaws.

This way, there was no way they could close their mouths to bite the poisonous capsules.
There was horror and shock in the eyes of the two powerhouses. They never expected Lucas
to see through their intentions and react so quickly to stop them that they couldn’t even
bite the poisonous capsules!

They wanted to resist, but Lucas stepped on their chests.

With ice-cold killing intent surging in his eyes, he suddenly said, “Even if you don’t tell me, I
know that the people behind you are the Hamiltons, right?”

1332 City-Wide Search

After the two Hamilton experts heard Lucas’s question, their pupils instantly constricted,
and their expressions changed.

Seeing their reactions, Lucas already knew what was going on without having to wait for
these two experts to admit it.

“Heh, the Hamiltons! You people are really haunting me! Since you have the audacity to do
this, then be prepared to face my wrath!”

With astonishing murderous intent in his eyes, Lucas stomped down hard, crushing the
chest and organs of the two Hamilton experts, killing them on the spot.

At the same time, Jensen, who was hiding in a secret villa in DC, suddenly felt chilly for some
reason, as if something incredibly dangerous was targeting him.

Could the matter with Norman Holmes have been exposed?

This thought quickly flashed through Jensen’s mind, and he soon shuddered, trying to get
rid of this idea.

No, that’s impossible. Norman Holmes has already gotten hold of Lucas Gray’s woman. He’ll
definitely die!

In the large mansion in the suburbs of DC…

Countless people had witnessed everything that just happened.

Lucas’s strength shocked and impressed countless people.

Looking at Lucas’s still figure, Michael’s eyes were full of infinite emotion.

Even though Lucas wasn’t his biological son, Michael had always regarded him as his own.
Seeing how capable Lucas had become, he genuinely felt happy for him from the bottom of
his heart.

Despite having driven Lucas and his mother out of the Huttons and DC back then, it wasn’t
because he hated them, but rather, it was because he wanted to protect them.

Florence looked at Lucas in astonishment.

She used to dislike Lucas and had even tried to get him to leave Cheyenne. But after he
surprised her with his abilities time and time again, she began to find him to be a rare gem.

She thought that her daughter was really fortunate to have such a capable husband who
loved her so much!

At least she was much more blissful than Florence!

Lucas didn’t pay attention to the gazes of the people around him. After finishing off the two
experts, he went straight to Florence and looked worriedly at Cheyenne in her arms.

At this moment, after being repeatedly shocked and stimulated, Cheyenne had already
passed out.

Seeing Lucas’s worry, Florence said, “It’s alright. Cheyenne was just overly frightened and
shocked, so she passed out temporarily. Also, the wound on her tongue isn’t too deep
either. She’ll be able to recover after resting for a period of time.”

Earlier, Florence had been horrified when she saw Cheyenne suddenly faint while bleeding
from the mouth, thinking that Cheyenne had really died from biting her tongue. Fortunately,
Lucas had arrived in time to save her.

Otherwise, she wouldn’t be able to accept watching her daughter die before they could
completely reconcile.

Hearing this, Lucas finally felt relieved. He reached out, gently held Cheyenne in his arms,
and carefully kissed her clammy forehead.
As soon as he thought that Cheyenne had been abducted and nearly died because of him,
his heart ached as if it had been cut by a knife. At the same time, his heart was surging with
hatred.

It was the Hamiltons again!

Lucas was now certain that Norman definitely didn’t have the guts to kidnap Cheyenne and
threaten him alone. The Hamiltons must have instructed him to do it.

But now that Dawn, the woman who hsf deceived Cheyenne and brought her here, had
been killed and silenced, Norman had been shot dead by a sniper, and the two Hamilton
experts had died too, there wasn’t sufficient evidence to prove that the Hamiltons were the
mastermind.

But so what?

Lucas had already come to a decision.

“Jordan, get people to find the whereabouts of the Hamiltons immediately. Report to me
once you have information!” Lucas ordered in a deep voice.

“Yes, Lucas!” Jordan immediately acknowledged.

Everything here had come to an end for now. Lucas thanked the helmsmen of the various
families who had come to help and then carried Cheyenne home without staying for long.

At night, Jordan called and reported, “Lucas, we haven’t found anyone from the Hamiltons
for now. They’re really good at hiding. We need some time.”

Lucas had already expected this.

Since Jensen had used Norman to do such a thing and sent the two experts to help him
instead of doing it himself, it was obvious that he wanted to stay hidden behind the scenes.

Now that his plan had failed, he would naturally go into hiding, not daring to appear in
public.

If people wanted to hide in DC, it was really difficult to find them.

After all, Lucas didn’t have a search warrant, and he couldn’t possibly search all of DC and
scour each house to find him.
“Since he refuses to come out of hiding, find a way to force him to come out! I don’t believe
that he can stay in DC forever!” Lucas’s voice was icy cold.

Over the next few days, all of DC was tumultuous.

The top families related to Lucas were searching everywhere for the Hamiltons and put the
major roads out of DC under strict control.

In a hidden villa in DC…

Jensen had been feeling incredibly vexed and furious the past few days.

The scouts of the Hamiltons had already found out the reason for the turmoil in DC these
days and had reported the actions of the participating top families to Jensen.

Thus, Jensen already knew that these people were all searching for his whereabouts. Once
they found him, they would definitely report it to Lucas.

It made Jensen feel incredibly indignant and stifled.

As a scion of the Hamiltons and the apple of the helmsman’s eyes, he had a promising future
and would very likely become the next helmsman. But now, he was trapped in DC with
nowhere to go.

As soon as he learned about Norman’s failure, he immediately wanted to leave DC, but he
didn’t expect Lucas to put the major roads and exit points in DC under strict surveillance. He
couldn’t leave at all.

Moreover, the latest news his subordinates reported made him furious!

Bang!

Jensen mashed a decorative vase on the ground and hollered, “Lucas Gray! You bastard,
how dare you do this to me? How dare you mess with my family’s assets? I won’t spare you!”

1333 The Stardust Corporation Gets into Trouble

His subordinates had just reported that the Hamiltons’ businesses in DC were all embroiled
in varying degrees of trouble. Either they were seized and sealed for non-compliance and
violations, or the people in charge of the companies had absconded with the company’s
funds, leaving huge messes behind, making Jensen furious.

“Lucas Gray, you actually used such means to force me to appear. You’re really something!
Do you think you’re the only one who knows to attack? Just you wait!”

Jensen gritted his teeth furiously and immediately made a call. “I want to see Lucas Gray’s
Stardust Corporation suffer heavy losses or go bankrupt within five days!” !!

In Lucas’s office in the headquarters of the Stardust Corporation…

Lucas was handling some important documents at his desk.

Knock-knock!

Someone suddenly knocked on the door of the office, and Flynn rushed in with a nervous
look on his face. He said anxiously, “Lucas, bad news. The Stardust City project is in trouble!”

Lucas frowned. “What happened?”

Stardust City was the Stardust Corporation’s greatest project in recent years. Lucas had
already invested more than fifteen billion dollars. What could have gone wrong?

Flynn wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said, “It’s a problem with the building
materials supplier of Stardust City! The Glory Group, the supplier we’ve always worked with,
suddenly announced a unilateral termination of their contract with us and will no longer
provide building materials for us. This means we won’t have enough building materials for
the construction of Stardust City!

“I’ve tried to find other suppliers to replace the Glory Group, but the quantity of building
materials we need is too large. There aren’t any suitable suppliers to take over the orders!”

Lucas said with a frown, “According to the contract we signed, the Glory Group is required
to pay us a huge sum of money in liquidated damages for terminating the contract
unilaterally, right?”

Flynn nodded. “At the time of signing, the contract terms indeed stipulated that the party in
breach of contract would have to pay a huge amount of compensation. And now that the
Glory Group is breaching the contract, we can only protect our rights through legal means.
I’ve already instructed the legal department to follow up on this matter.
“But the entire process will take at least several months, which will cause immense losses
for the Stardust Corporation. Without sufficient materials, we can’t start work on the site,
but we can’t stop our expenses either. We’ll be losing a ton of money each day!

“In this way, even if the Glory Group compensates us for the breach of contract a few
months later, the compensation amount agreed in the contract won’t be enough to offset
our losses.

“This is a really important matter, so I came to ask for your advice.”

To be fair, Flynn was indeed very capable, and he usually wouldn’t bother Lucas unless it was
an important matter.

Lucas found this matter really tricky too.

The Glory Group was the largest building materials supplier in DC, and it monopolized at
least half of the building materials market in the city.

Of course, there were other building materials suppliers in DC. But as Flynn said, the amount
of building materials needed for the Stardust City project was so enormous that small
suppliers didn’t dare to take on the orders.

Lucas remembered that there were one or two other major building materials suppliers in
DC, such as the company under the Fly Corporation, which Dawn Westwood, the woman
who had duped Cheyenne, had worked for.

But Lucas found out later that the Fly Corporation had some ties with the Holmes, with
whom he was currently on bad terms. So the Fly Corporation naturally wouldn’t supply his
company with building materials.

As such, the sudden termination by the Glory Group really had a tremendous impact on
Stardust City’s construction.

They would rather pay a huge amount in liquidated damages and sabotage the construction
of Stardust City than supply building materials to Lucas. Such behavior probably wasn’t a
decision by the executives of the Glory Group but by the Hamiltons.

Lucas thought of this almost immediately.

He knew that Jensen definitely wouldn’t be willing to sit back and do nothing like a coward.

And this method indeed seemed like something Jensen would do.
Lucas also considered importing building materials from outside of DC, but the weight and
amount of materials needed were just too massive. If he imported them from elsewhere,
the time needed and transportation expenses would soar. At that time, even if he could
successfully import enough materials, the costs would be staggering, and it wouldn’t be
economical.

Now, it seemed that the best solution was to deal with the Glory Group directly, which
would naturally resolve any other issues.

“In this case, we might as well acquire the entire Glory Group!” Lucas said indifferently.

“What?!” Flynn was shocked.

After confirming that Lucas wasn’t joking, he said with a bitter smile, “Lucas, although this a
great solution, the Glory Group is a large company that has been established for years, and
its market value is far higher than the Stardust Corporation’s. It won’t be easy to acquire it.

“Besides, the Glory Group suddenly terminated the contract without prior notice. They
obviously don’t want to work with us and even plan to be our enemy. In this situation, how
could the chairman of the Glory Group possibly agree to sell the company to us? We won’t
be able to acquire it no matter how much money we offer!”

Lucas knew that Flynn made sense, but he had his own solution. “Leave this to me. You just
have to wait for the outcome.”

Hearing this, Flynn knew that Lucas had already made up his mind and could only keep his
mouth shut.

Although he always knew that Lucas was very powerful, he wasn’t confident about
acquiring the Glory Group, so he could only smile wryly.

He hoped that Lucas would be able to resolve this matter.

At night, Lucas slowly drove his black Jaguar into the parking lot of World Entertainment
City and then walked to the sauna and spa center inside.

1334 Discussing the Acquisition

World Entertainment City was an entertainment joint operated by Roman, another

illegitimate son of the Huttons. There were all sorts of entertainment facilities here, so
naturally, there was a sauna center too.
The VIP guests here would opt for luxury private rooms. The rooms were spacious and clean,
and beautiful women provided spa services without the disturbance of others. It was indeed
a great place for the wealthy in DC to discuss business or just have a good time.

At this moment, in a luxurious private room in the sauna center, there were two middle-aged
men in their forties soaking in a hot spring spa comfortably and enjoying the service of two
scantily clad gorgeous ladies.

One of the middle-aged men, who was balding, rubbed the beautiful woman beside him a
few times before asking the other middle-aged man, “Weston, I heard that the Stardust
Corporation is in a major cooperation with your company. The contract amount of your first
cooperation is more than three billion dollars. Are you really willing to stop cooperating with
them?”

The middle-aged man named Weston sighed and then smiled. “Of course I’m not willing, but
someone promised to give me greater remuneration. Money talks, so I can only say goodbye
to the Stardust Corporation. Who can say no to money?”

The balding middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and asked tentatively, “Based on what
you’re saying, that person must have offered you a price that you’re very pleased with,
Weston. No wonder you agreed to give up such a profitable business with the Stardust
Corporation and terminate the contract with them. I wonder who’s so generous?

“If you’ve really managed to form ties with a bigwig, you will definitely make a killing in the
future through your connections with him!”

Weston smiled proudly and was just about to speak when the door of the private room was
suddenly pushed open. A tall man walked in.

“We’re about to talk business. Everyone else, get out,” the man said indifferently.

Everyone looked up at the person who came in. But the hot spring room was full of steam,
so it was difficult to tell who this person was.

The two beautiful women cuddling with Weston and the other middle-aged man
immediately got up to leave when they heard that they were about to discuss business,
thinking that the person who came was someone Weston knew.

Soon, Weston, the balding man beside him, and Lucas were the only ones left in the
spacious private room.

Lucas closed the door and walked toward the two of them.

As he got closer, they naturally got a clearer glimpse of the person who came in.
The bald man looked at Lucas, then at Weston, and asked doubtfully, “Who are you? Did you
get the wrong place?”

Lucas remained calm as he walked closer to Weston, who was soaking in the hot spring.
“Mr. Weston Barlowe from the Glory Group, right? I am Lucas Gray, the chairman of the
Stardust Corporation.”

Hearing this, Weston and the balding man immediately widened their eyes in shock.

They didn’t expect that someone who claimed to be the chairman of the Stardust
Corporation would suddenly show up in front of them right after they mentioned the
Stardust Corporation.

Frankly speaking, although the Stardust Corporation had a great reputation in DC, and many
people knew the company was developing well, the person who usually took charge of the
company matters was the general manager. Almost no one knew who the chairman was.

This was because Lucas had never liked announcing his identity in front of outsiders.

Weston and the balding man sized up Lucas and suddenly burst into laughter. “Hahaha! This
is hilarious! Someone actually came here and pretended to be the chairman of the Stardust
Corporation!”

Weston glanced at Lucas’s handsome face hostilely and mocked contemptuously, “You look
like you’re only in your twenties, and you’re good-looking too. You’re a male host hired by
this sauna, right? Haha, we’re both interested in women, so you don’t have to waste your
effort and make a fool out of yourself!

“Heh, to be honest, you’re really funny! But if you’re the chairman of the Stardust
Corporation, then I’m the leader of the eight top families of DC! Anyone can dream.

“Kid, we’re in a good mood now, so we won’t hold it against you. Quickly leave, and we’ll
take it that nothing has happened.”

The two of them mocked Lucas, thinking that he was a male host that someone in the sauna
had hired to entertain them and attract their attention.

Weston and the balding man didn’t think that Lucas was really the chairman of the Stardust
Corporation because he was too young and handsome.

The Stardust Corporation was developing extremely rapidly in DC and had entered the ranks
of the Global 500. They didn’t think that such a large company could be helmed by such a
young chairman.
Lucas ignored the misunderstanding and asked with a smile, “It doesn’t matter whether you
believe me or not, Mr. Barlowe. But I really want to know what the Hamiltons promised you
to get you to give up the cooperation with the Stardust Corporation and go against us.”

As soon as he asked this question, Weston’s expression changed drastically, and his face had
shock written all over it. How does this kid know that the Hamiltons made a promise to me?

When the Hamiltons contacted him, they had specially warned him not to reveal anything
and that he should only say that he didn’t want to cooperate with the Stardust Corporation
anymore.

He didn’t even intend to tell Gregory, his close friend next to him, the truth.

So how did this young man get the news and come looking for him?

Gregory, the balding man, looked at Weston in shock.

He didn’t expect the bigwig that Weston had made contact with the Hamiltons!

These Hamiltons were definitely the royals, not an ordinary family!

Gregory could tell from Weston’s expression that the young man had hit the bull’s eye!

Weston was shocked, but he quickly denied it. “What Hamiltons? I don’t know what you’re
talking about! I’m the chairman of the Glory Group, and I can decide not to work with the
Stardust Corporation because I don’t want to. No one gave me any promise. Kid, you’d
better watch your words. Don’t spout nonsense!”

Lucas smiled without intending to expose him. Instead, he said calmly, “It doesn’t matter if
you refuse to admit it. I’m here today to discuss something with you.”

Weston didn’t want to talk with Lucas at first, but his curiosity was piqued. “What is it?”

Looking at the chairman of the Glory Group, Lucas smiled calmly and said indifferently,
“Let’s talk about my acquisition of the Glory Group.”

1335 Waiting for You to Shrink

Weston was dumbfounded upon hearing what Lucas said.

Gregory widened his mouth in shock, utterly stunned.

After a long time, Weston finally realized what Lucas was talking about, and his face
instantly darkened. “Punk, how dare you talk about acquiring the Glory Group in front of
me? You’re really brazen! Are you trying to piss me off by cracking such a joke with me?!”

He stared at Lucas gloomily and narrowed his eyes threateningly.

He had painstakingly built Glory Group from scratch, and now that he had finally developed
it to such a scale, holding a leading position and almost monopolizing more than half of the
building materials market in DC, he wasn’t going to let anyone take it away from him easily!

What Lucas said almost made him lose his temper right on the spot.

But Lucas didn’t seem to notice his gloomy expression and even said with a smile, “Do you
think I’m joking with you?”

Weston had no idea who Lucas was and didn’t care to find out his intentions. He simply
hollered furiously, “The Glory Group is my life’s work. How dare you come here and say that
you want to acquire my company? Hurry up and get lost, or else don’t blame me for being
nasty!”

Lucas remained calm and said indifferently, “Seven billion dollars.”

This was the price he offered.

After hearing the amount, Weston snorted coldly with an extremely terrifying expression.

The Glory Group was a massive corporation worth at least 30 billion dollars. In fact, even if
someone really offered to acquire the Glory Group for 30 billion dollars, he wouldn’t agree.

This young punk actually offered merely 7 billion dollars. He must be dreaming!

Weston was completely angry at this point. “Punk, you must be tired of living. Did you come
here to court death? You want to acquire the Glory Group for just seven billion dollars? Hah,
you’d better go home and keep dreaming!

“Immediately kneel and apologize to me. Maybe I’ll forgive. Otherwise, hah!”

Lucas smiled and continued, “Six billion dollars then.”

He seemed to be bargaining, but his new offer was a billion dollars less than his previous
offer!
Weston was furious. He stood up from the spa, grabbed a towel, and tied it around his waist.
Staring at Lucas, he sneered. “Punk, you must be tired of living. Did you come here to annoy
me? Do you believe that I can make you die here with a single call?”

Gregory shook his head with a contemptuous smile. “This is my first time meeting someone
with a burning death wish. Punk, Weston is not someone you can mess with. You’d better
leave quickly, lest you anger him further.”

Seemingly not afraid of death at all, Lucas said again, “Five billion dollars.”

Weston was completely enraged. He pulled out a pistol from the pile of his clothes beside
him and pointed it at Lucas’s head “Punk, since you want to die, I’ll grant you your wish!”

Lucas glanced coldly at the gun in front of him without any change in expression.

“It seems you’re not interested in discussing the acquisition with me properly. In that case,
I’ll discuss it with you another day, Mr. Barlowe. I hope you can continue being so stubborn
after the market value of the Glory Group plunges.”

With that, Lucas turned around and left without any fear or worry at all.

Weston aimed his gun at Lucas’s back for a long time. Only after Lucas left and the door of
the private room closed again did he bark, “That ignorant punk! How dare he curse my
company’s market value to plunge?! The next time I see him, I won’t be kind to him!”

He thought that Lucas was scared away by the pistol he was holding.

Next to him, Gregory stood up from the spa and said with a smile, “Weston, did you really
want to shoot and kill that punk just now?”

Weston smiled and casually tossed his ‘pistol’ to Gregory.

Gregory subconsciously caught it and fiddled with it for a bit before realizing that it didn’t
weigh much and was actually just a replica. He pulled the trigger, and a small flame sprang
out of the muzzle. It turned out to be a pistol-shaped lighter.

Gregory laughed., “Geez, I thought it was the real thing. It turns out it’s just a toy you used
to scare that punk.”

Then he looked at Weston and suddenly stopped smiling. He said seriously, “Weston, we’ve
been friends for years. Tell me honestly. Are the ones who promised to give you benefits to
cut off the cooperation with the Stardust Corporation those Hamiltons? The royal family
branch?”
Weston knew that he couldn’t conceal this matter anymore. Now that Gregory had heard it
and explicitly asked him about it, he would really be a bad friend if he still hid it and lied
about it.

Thinking of this, Weston nodded in admittance and hurriedly said, “You must keep this a
secret for me. The Hamiltons don’t want this matter to spread. If the Hamiltons find out I
gave it away, not just mine, but even your family will be implicated!”

Gregory was shocked and frantically said, “Rest assured. I won’t tell anyone about this! But
since you’re being so secretive about it, how did that punk find out?”

Weston narrowed his eyes. “Yeah, I also want to know how that punk found out. But I hope
he can be more sensible. If he dares to provoke me again, I definitely won’t let him off!”

After Lucas left World Entertainment City, he immediately made a call. “Find a way to make
the stock price of the Glory Group plunge. When the market opens tomorrow, I want to see
the market value of the Glory Group shrink drastically.”

“Yes!” the person on the other end answered immediately without asking anything.

The following day, Weston arrived at the chairman’s office in the Glory Group.

Soon after he sat down, Gregory came to his office.

The two of them had been friends for years, and their companies were cooperating recently,
so they were in frequent contact with each other.

“Weston, you’ve already terminated the supply of building materials to the Stardust
Corporation. How much longer do you think the Stardust City project can last?” Gregory
asked with a smile.

Weston smiled confidently. “Haha, without any building materials, I bet the Stardust City
project will flop in a few days!”

1336 Who Goes Bankrupt First?

What Weston said immediately stunned Gregory.

“A few days? Th-this doesn’t seem possible, right? No matter what, the Stardust Corporation
is a major enterprise worth tens of billions of dollars. It’s a Global 500 company. Surely it can
last more than a few days, right?” Gregory asked in surprise.
Weston laughed out loud. “You have no idea. The Stardust Corporation’s market value has
indeed exceeded twenty billion dollars, but they have invested way too much into the
Stardust City project. As long as I cut off their building materials supply, they’ll have to
suspend work on the construction site. For every day of suspension, the losses will be
enormous.

“Furthermore, I’ve already gotten people to spread some news and rumors, such as cash
flow problems are the cause for the suspension of work of Stardust City, the management
of the Stardust Corporation absconded with the company funds, and so on. I guarantee that
the Stardust Corporation’s stock price will plummet within three days! It might even go
bankrupt!!!

“When the time comes, how will the Stardust Corporation be able to fill up the black hole
that is Stardust City? As long as I have a death grip on their most important link, the Stardust
Corporation will definitely die!”

Weston had a complacent look on his face.

Gregory clapped his hands while laughing. “As expected of you. What an amazing move! As
long as the news of Stardust City’s suspension is true, who cares what the real reason is? As
soon as the news gets out, the stock of the Stardust Corporation will definitely plummet!
Amazing! Seriously amazing!”

Weston laughed proudly. Just as he was about to say something, someone suddenly
charged into his office.

Weston’s secretary hurried in without even knocking on the door. “Bad news, Mr. Barlowe!
The Glory Group is in trouble! The news just reported that a building under construction in
the northern suburbs of DC collapsed due to the use of substandard building materials
supplied by the Glory Group! Now, many reporters have come to our company to interview
the company’s executives. They’re demanding an explanation!”

Weston’s face darkened as he hollered, “Who allowed you to come in without knocking?!
Where are your manners? What bullshit reporters? Collapsed building? Hurry up and get the
PR department to deal with it! Get the legal department to sue all the troublemakers and
those who exposed this! In any case, we will never admit it or take responsibility for this. Do
you still need me to teach you how to deal with it?”

He glowered at his secretary.

Before Weston drove his secretary out of his office, the general manager of the Glory Group
ran in, drenched in sweat. “Bad news, Mr. Barlowe! Some people are saying that there are
problems with the building materials supplied by the Glory Group, and the government has
come to conduct a random raid. They’ve sealed our largest warehouse!”
“What?” Weston widened his eyes and looked at the general manager in disbelief.

“Mr. Barlowe, bad news!”

Before Mr. Weston could ask anything in detail, the company’s CFO also rushed in and
shouted, “Mr. Barlowe, just after the stock market opened, the market value of the Glory
Group plummeted. Within just ten minutes, trading was halted on our stock. The situation is
terrible!”

“Wh-wh-what’s going on?!”

After receiving three pieces of bad news in a row, each worse than the other, Weston
slumped down on the couch in complete disbelief.

Everything was fine yesterday, and he had even become acquainted with a bigwig like the
Hamiltons. The Glory Group should be rising to success. Why was it facing so many issues?

Be it the sealing of the warehouse, the public backlash for the collapse of the building under
construction, or the news of the stock price plummetting, it was all terrible for the Glory
Group. If he mishandled any of these matters, it would bring destructive disaster to the
Glory Group.

It was incredibly difficult for a business to develop, but it could collapse overnight!

In particular, a large listed corporation like the Glory Group could easily have its stock price
fluctuate with any random bad news. Moreover, the stock price fell so much that trading
was halted on it. Weston knew how terrible the consequences would be without even
having to think about them.

“How did things suddenly become like this? Everything was fine yesterday. How could this
happen?!” Weston shouted angrily.

Gregory frowned and thought about it for a while before saying, “Such incidents happened
one after another on the same day. No matter how I look at it, it seems fishy. Weston, I’m
afraid someone is creating trouble for you on purpose and targeting the Glory Group!”

Weston’s eyes were bloodshot. He knew that this matter was definitely unusual. He gritted
his teeth and roared, “Which bastard has the audacity to target me behind my back?! Once I
find him, I’ll chop him up into pieces!”

The CFO wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said gingerly, “Mr. Barlowe, our stock
price is down ten percent today, which is equivalent to a loss of three billion dollars!
“The situation is terrible. If it wasn’t for the trading halt, I’m afraid we’d lose more than half
of our market value today!

“But at this rate, even with the trading halt, the Glory Group won’t be able to last a few
days!

“In particular, there’s great controversy around the Glory Group, and all the major social
media platforms are talking about the collapsed building. If we can’t deal with this matter
quickly, we might have to apply for bankruptcy and liquidation in a few days!”

Weston turned pale as large droplets of cold sweat gushed out of his forehead and
drenched his clothes.

He never thought that after gloating to Gregory about how the Stardust Corporation
wouldn’t be able to last for a few days and would go bankrupt due to plummeting market
value, the Stardust Corporation was fine, but the Glory Group was now in great trouble and
on the verge of collapse.

Gregory suddenly felt that something was wrong. With a flash of inspiration, he blurted out,
“Weston, is it possible that today’s incident is related to that punk we met yesterday in
World Entertainment City? You still remember what he said before he left yesterday?”

Weston thought about it carefully and recalled that the young man who claimed to be the
chairman of the Stardust Corporation did say something after seeing his ‘pistol’ and ‘being
scared away’.

Lucas’s original words were: “In that case, I’ll discuss it with you another day, Mr. Barlowe. I
hope you can continue being so stubborn after the market value of the Glory Group
plunges.”

When he thought of what Lucas said, his pupils constricted.

The market value of the Glory Group plunges!

These words were the perfect description of the troubles that the Glory Group had
encountered today!

But Weston refused to believe that a young man in his twenties was capable of this.

“That’s impossible. That punk is just an ignorant greenhorn. How could he possibly make the
Glory Group encounter so much trouble within a short time? This definitely isn’t his doing!”
Weston immediately shook his head in denial.
But suddenly, a mocking voice sounded outside the office. “Mr. Barlowe, you should have
already received the great gift I’ve prepared for you. Are you pleased with it?”

1337 Increase in Intensity

Weston and Gregory suddenly raised their heads and saw two figures standing calmly at the
door of his office.

The young man standing in front was the one they had met yesterday in World
Entertainment City!

Behind him was a middle-aged man in his forties wearing a black suit.

“Flynn Davis!?” Weston and Gregory exclaimed in shock when they saw the middle-aged
man.!!

They recognized him to be Flynn, the general manager of the Stardust Corporation!

What is Flynn Davis doing here with this young man?

The two of them looked at Lucas with shock and uncertainty.

Lucas smiled slightly and said in an extremely gentlemanly manner, “Yesterday, both of you
refused to believe me when I told you my identity. Let me introduce myself to you again
today. I am Lucas Gray, the chairman of the Stardust Corporation.”

Boom!

These words struck them like lightning.

It finally dawned on Weston and Gregory that this young man, whom they had
misunderstood, was really the chairman of the Stardust Corporation!

Otherwise, Flynn, the general manager of the Stardust Corporation, wouldn’t be following
behind him so respectfully.

After finally understanding Lucas’s identity, Weston immediately figured out why the Glory
Group suddenly encountered so much trouble today.

“Y-you’re the one behind everything that happened to the Glory Group today!” Weston
glowered at Lucas with eyes full of anger and hatred.
Lucas smiled without answering directly. He walked into Weston’s office, sat on the guest
couch, and leaned back leisurely. “Mr. Barlowe, if you’re willing to discuss the acquisition
with me properly now, then my offer of seven billion dollars yesterday is still valid.”

“Dream on!” Weston immediately hollered before sneering. “Lucas Gray, don’t try to take
advantage of the situation! I admit that the Glory Group has encountered some unpleasant
business today, but a kid in his twenties like you is definitely not capable of doing it! You
actually want to use this to threaten me into selling my company to you? You’ve made the
wrong plans!”

Standing beside Lucas, Flynn sneered. “Mr. Barlowe, our chairman is only giving you a small
warning by acting against the Glory Group. If you continue speaking rudely to Mr. Gray, the
losses you’ll suffer will be far more than this.”

Weston immediately flew into a rage. “Damn it! Flynn Davis, who do you think you are?
You’re just the general manager of a company. How dare you threaten me?”

Lucas frowned and ordered, “Flynn, since Mr. Barlowe refuses to believe it, let’s intensify his
losses until he’s willing to believe it!”

“Yes, Mr. Gray!” Flynn acknowledged and made a call. “Continue with it. Intensify it!”

Weston’s face flushed red from anger, thinking that these two were just putting on a front
in front of him. But deep down, he had a faint ominous premonition.

“Okay, I’ll wait here and see what you can do!” Weston said stubbornly.

Lucas just glanced at him with an indifferent smile.

Two short minutes later, Weston’s phone rang.

“Mr. Barlowe, it’s Kevin Truss from DC Commercial Bank. The bank thinks that the situation
of your company, the Glory Group, is very worrying, and your repayment ability is insufficient
for us to continue granting you a loan. Thus, we require you to pay off the loan of ten billion
dollars today!” An indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

“What?!” Weston was in complete disbelief that the bank called him to urge him to repay his
loan!

He panicked and frantically pleaded, “Mr. Truss, those are just tricks that some villains used
to slander and harm the Glory Group! There’s nothing wrong with our operations. Once we
resolve the matters at hand, we will definitely be able to repay the loan on time!”

It was commonplace for companies to take out loans from banks as working capital!
If the bank really insisted that he repay the loan of 10 billion dollars today, it would definitely
result in a massive impact on the Glory Group and cause it to suffer major damages!

Keven said coldly, “Mr. Barlowe, don’t come to me for this. I won’t be able to help you. Out
of consideration for our previous cooperation, here’s a friendly reminder. You’ve offended
someone you shouldn’t have. This is an order from headquarters. There’s nothing I can do
about it either. Take care.”

With that, Keven hung up indifferently.

Holding his phone, Weston was completely stupefied.

Keven had made it very clear just now that he had called on orders from the bank’s
headquarters because he offended someone he shouldn’t have.

But what kind of a big shot could make the headquarters of DC Commercial Bank demand
loan repayment from him?

Weston thought that he had always been careful and had never offended any big shot!

Of course, in Weston’s eyes, Lucas wasn’t a big shot at all, so he subconsciously forgot
about him.

Wait! Weston suddenly recalled that he had received the call from the bank right after Lucas
told Flynn to intensify the losses and Flynn called someone. Is this really Lucas Gray’s doing?

Did this young man really cause the Glory Group to suffer all these troubles today?

Weston couldn’t believe it at all!

Besides, if Lucas had really done this to make him sell the Glory Group to him, then Weston
couldn’t let him succeed!

He wants to use the bank to pressure me? I won’t let him get what he wants!

“Gregory, on account of our friendship, please lend me ten billion dollars to help me tide
through this ordeal. I won’t forget to share any benefits with you in the future!” Weston
looked at Gregory and bit the bullet to borrow money from him.

At worst, he would borrow money to repay the 10-billion-dollar loan from the bank. He
would see what Lucas could do to pressure him then!
Gregory smiled bitterly and said with an awkward expression, “Weston, I’m sure you
understand my situation. My company isn’t as big as the Glory Group. If you can’t even
afford ten billion dollars, how can I possibly afford it? You think too highly of me!”

“Then… how about you lend me some money, and I’ll try to cover the rest with help from
others?” Weston had no choice but to reduce the amount he was asking to borrow.

“Uhh…” Gregory was hesitating with a conflicted expression, but he didn’t agree.

Suddenly, Gregory’s phone rang, and he answered immediately. Weston didn’t know what
the caller said, but he saw the look of anxiousness on Gregory’s face.

“What did you say? That’s terrible! Okay, I’ll rush back to the company immediately. Wait for
me!”

Then Gregory quickly said to Weston, “My company is facing an emergency now. I have to
rush back to deal with it right away. I’ll see you another day! Goodbye!”

Before Weston could say anything, Gregory hurriedly fled.

“Hey, wait!” Weston subconsciously called out to Gregory. But he suddenly realized that
Gregory was avoiding him!

Emergency at the company? See him another day? It was all just a bunch of nonsense!

1338 Going Overboard

Weston and Gregory had been friends for over a decade, yet when something happened,
Gregory fled. It made Weston furious!

“Bastard!” Weston scolded furiously, but there was nothing he could do.

Seeing Weston almost stomp his feet in anger, Lucas said, “Mr. Barlowe, I mentioned
acquiring the Glory Group previously. Have you considered it properly?”

“Don’t even think about it!” Weston hollered angrily. “Do you think you can force me to give
in just by creating some minor troubles for the Glory Group? You’re dreaming! I can resolve
all the troubles. You can forget about threatening me!!!

“On the contrary, you should be worrying about yourself, Lucas Gray. Without the building
materials supplied by the Glory Group, the construction of your Stardust City will have to be
suspended, and you’ll face massive losses every day. I’ll see how long you can last!”
Lucas smiled. “You don’t have to worry about that. I’ll definitely last longer than you, Mr.
Barlowe.”

He turned around and instructed Flynn, “Since Mr. Barlowe thinks they are just minor
troubles he can easily resolve, it seems the intensity isn’t enough. In that case, give him
some more to satisfy him.”

Flynn nodded with a smile. “Yes, Mr. Gray!”

He made another call and instructed, “Take it up another notch!”

Weston stared at them furiously, wishing he could get someone to chase them out
immediately.

In less than two minutes, the director of the HR department ran in and shouted in panic,
“Bad news, Mr. Barlowe! Just now, several senior and mid-level managers of the company
suddenly turned in resignation letters together and left. We couldn’t stop them at all!”

The director of the HR department anxiously pulled out a large envelope of resignation
letters and handed them to Weston.

Weston took it with shaky hands. Seeing so many resignation letters from staff holding key
positions in the company, including production managers, transportation managers, project
managers, finance managers, and so on…

Weston dropped the resignation letters, and his footing became unsteady.

The people who resigned were all the backbone of the Glory Group!

Without these managers, everything in those departments would become disorganized and
chaotic.

Moreover, the large-scale resignation of senior and mid-level managers was bound to cause
shock and panic among the employees. Who would be able to work with peace of mind?

It was now the most difficult time for the Glory Group, and everyone needed to work
together to tide over the crisis. Yet these managers decided to leave at the same time,
leaving their subordinates anxious and panic-stricken. In this case, it would be difficult for
the company to keep revolving, and the consequences were bound to be dire.

Weston suddenly had a premonition that if things went on like this, the company would
collapse before the stock price fell to the point of bankruptcy.
Weston suddenly pointed at Lucas and questioned furiously, “Lucas Gray! Is this your
doing?!”

Lucas spread his hands. “Have I denied anything? On the contrary, Mr. Barlowe, you have
been refusing to believe that I did it. Now, are you willing to sit down and discuss the
acquisition with me?”

“You… you’re going overboard!” Weston’s fingers were trembling incessantly as he

glowered at Lucas menacingly. “You’re just doing those things to suppress the Glory Group.
You’ve caused the Glory Group’s market value to plummet and even caused my company’s
operations to be in jeopardy! I… I’m going to sue you for unfair competition!”

“I’m going overboard?” Lucas sneered at Weston. “The Stardust Corporation wanted to
work well with you at first, and we signed a contract. We’ve never owed you half a cent of
payment! Who was it that terminated the cooperation unilaterally without any prior notice
and breached the contract?

“Who deliberately stopped supplying building materials to the Stardust Corporation to try
and disrupt my project?

“Who spread rumors that the Stardust Corporation is facing cash flow problems and tried to
shake the stock price to make my company go bankrupt?

“Mr. Barlowe, tell me who’s the one going overboard!”

As Lucas questioned, his voice became louder and louder, and Weston turned pale and
speechless.

The fact that Lucas called him out on methods he hadn’t had time to implement yet made
him absolutely horrified.

How does Lucas Gray know about these things?

Lucas stood up and stared at Weston coldly. “If you think I’m bullying you, go ahead and sue
me. Let’s see if you can do anything to me!”

With that, Lucas strode out of the office.

Flynn glanced at Weston and sneered. “Mr. Barlowe, hold yourself together. I’m waiting to
see the good news of the Glory Group’s stock price falling again tomorrow morning! I hope
you can last a few more days and not go bankrupt so soon!”

Then Flynn hurriedly left to catch up with Lucas.

Watching the two of them leave arrogantly, Weston wished he could kill them right on the
spot!

But Weston couldn’t worry about taking revenge now. The most imperative thing to do at
the moment was to resolve the crisis the Glory Group was facing!

With a pale face, Weston made a call. “Mr. Hamilton, something has happened to the Glory
Group, and I can’t handle it on my own. Please help me quickly!”

The other party seemed to have long known what was happening and didn’t ask him about
it. Instead, he reprimanded coldly, “What a good-for-nothing! You swore that you would
destroy the Stardust Corporation, but what’s happening now? You’re about to lose your
own company! A good-for-nothing like you isn’t fit to be my follower!”

Weston’s blood instantly turned cold, and he was furious and ashamed. At the same time, he
was so scared that he didn’t even dare to refute him.

The person on the other end was definitely not someone a small fry like him could afford to
offend.

After a long time, the person said, “Forget it. On account that you’re working for me, I’ll get
someone to help you. The Glory Group will be fine for the time being.”

Hearing this, Weston was overjoyed. “Thank you, Mr. Hamilton! Thank you so much. With
your words, the Glory Group will be saved!”

1339 Rotten Ship

At this moment, Lucas and Flynn had already left the Glory Group and were on their way
back to the Stardust Corporation.

While driving, Flynn asked, “Lucas, do you think Weston Barlowe will sell the Glory Group to
us? He still seems very reluctant about it.”

Lucas said indifferently, “Tomorrow at the latest, he’ll come begging us to acquire the Glory
Group without me having to say anything.”

Seeing Lucas’s confident expression, Flynn naturally wouldn’t think that he was boasting.!!

Since Lucas said he could make Weston succumb tomorrow and come to them for the
acquisition out of his own accord, it would definitely be the case.

After such a long time, Flynn had already developed an extraordinary trust in Lucas.
At the same time, Flynn was shocked.

The Glory Group was a major corporation that was on par with the Stardust Corporation and
even had a market value that was slightly higher than the Stardust Corporation’s.

Now, in just two days, the Glory Group was about to have a change of ownership and was
destined to become part of the Stardust Corporation.

Now, the Stardust Corporation was already a Global 500 company, and its power would
rapidly increase after acquiring the Glory Group.

Actually, after the alliance of seven families had handed over half of their industries the
other day, they weren’t given to the Stardust Corporation. Flynn had merely been
responsible for processing the paperwork. These businesses were eventually given to the
Hales, the Coles, and the Parkers. Thus, the Stardust Corporation didn’t get much.
Otherwise, the company would have already become a top ten or even a top five
corporation in the country.

With the acquisition of the Glory Group, the Stardust Corporation’s development would
definitely advance by leaps and bounds!

Flynn was looking forward to it!

The following day, when the stock market opened at 9 a.m., the stock price of the Glory
Group once again plunged, and trading on it was soon halted.

Although it seemed that the Glory Group’s stock price had fallen by another 10% and that it
had lost three billion dollars again, everyone with a discerning eye could tell that the losses
caused to the Glory Group were far greater.

At the same time, DC Commercial Bank once again urged the Glory Group to repay its loan
by issuing a harsh warning, stating that the bank would freeze all of the Glory Group’s funds
and resort to legal action if the company couldn’t repay the loan within today.

The matter of the collapsed building under construction in the northern suburbs of DC due
to the use of inferior building materials supplied by Glory Group was still causing the
company to face public backlash. Numerous reporters were still outside the Glory Group’s
office and were trying to find the people responsible for the incident to demand an
explanation. But they hadn’t been able to find any of them.

There were heated discussions on the internet, with countless people commenting about
the issue. As a result, the reputation of the Glory Group was completely tarnished.
This wasn’t all. The Glory Group was in chaos.

Yesterday, a large number of senior and mid-level managers had resigned, so there weren’t
suitable people to solve the various urgent matters, and the company was in a mess.

The matter of the collective resignation of managers had also spread to the company, and
the remaining employees were panicking. Thinking that the Glory Group was about to
collapse, they also tendered their resignation and left immediately.

In just one morning, more than half of the Glory Group’s staff left, causing countless
positions to be vacant.

The remaining employees were either rushing to write their resignation letters or running
around headless, being of no help at all.

In just two short days, the Glory Group was reduced from a top enterprise on par with the
Stardust Corporation to a rotten ship full of holes that was on the verge of sinking.

Weston was wearing a mask as he walked through the basement passageway to avoid
reporters. He secretly rushed to his office, and his heart clenched up in pain when he saw
the Glory Group’s current state with his own eyes, causing him to become disoriented.

He had no choice but to call the Hamiltons again. “Mr. Hamilton, the stock price of the Glory
Group has fallen again, and today’s situation is even worse than yesterday’s! Also, DC
Commercial Bank came to me again to urge me to repay the ten billion dollar loan today.
What should we do now?

“Mr. Hamilton, you… you said yesterday that you’d help me and make sure the Glory Group
is fine. Does your promise still count?”

Weston was so anxious that he was on the verge of crying.

On the other end, Mr. Hamilton hollered coldly, “Why are you panicking? Today is only the
second day. Just hang in there. I’ll naturally settle this for you.”

Holding his phone in his hand, Weston stomped his feet on the floor a few times.

He had a reason for panicking.

Although it was only the second day, the Glory Group had already lost more than 6 billion
dollars, and it was facing countless troubles. The bank was pressing the company to repay
the loan, and most of the employees had left. Not to mention continue holding on, Weston
didn’t even know if he and the company could last until tomorrow!
The Hamiltons had clearly agreed to help him resolve the crisis, but an entire day had
passed, and there still wasn’t any improvement in the situation. In fact, the Hamiltons had
only given him a verbal promise without any explanation as to how they would resolve the
troubles. How could Weston not panic?

“Mr. Hamilton, it’s not that I want to panic, but given the crisis that the Glory Group is
facing, I won’t be able to last another day without your help. How can I not panic?”

Weston said anxiously, “Now, I’m asking you, how are the Hamiltons going to help us?
People from the bank are sitting in an office downstairs and demanding repayment. Why
don’t you lend me ten billion dollars to repay the bank loan so that I can resolve this issue
first?”

Weston was really panicking. At this moment, he shouted at the person on the phone with
no regard for his prestigious identity at all.

“Barlowe, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like that?” Mr. Hamilton
rebuked hostilely, clearly offended by Weston’s impolite words and tone.

Weston felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured on his head.

He finally snapped back to his senses and realized who he was talking to.

He was talking to a Hamilton, a royal!

As long as he was displeased, the Hamiltons would be able to easily destroy the Barlowes
and the Glory Group. How did he have the guts to lose his temper at him?

“I’m… I’m sorry! Mr. Hamilton, I didn’t mean to do that. I… I was just too anxious, so I
sounded a little harsh. I didn’t mean to offend you at all!” Weston frantically apologized.

Mr. Hamilton was finally less angry. He snorted coldly and said, “Okay, I know you’re timid.
Look at how frightened you are. Okay, you don’t have to worry about anything else. You just
have to continue dragging this out with the Stardust Corporation!

“Once the Stardust Corporation collapses, the Hamiltons will compensate you with twice
the Glory Group’s losses and also give you some more benefits. Okay?”

Weston gritted his teeth and said, “Yes, Mr. Hamilton. Thank you so much!”
1340 Beg You To Acquire

After hanging up, Weston immediately slammed his phone on the floor and hollered, “Damn
you, Hamiltons! Do you really think I’m a fool you can bully as you please?!

“Hah, double compensation? It’s all empty promises! Now that the Glory Group is in danger,
you refuse to give me even a single cent or any help. All you’re telling me to do is go against
the Stardust Corporation and hold on!

“Once the Glory Group goes bankrupt, my company and I will no longer be of any use to you,
right? When the time comes, I’m afraid you won’t even bother to look at me again, let alone
compensate me! Give me benefits? Bullshit!”

Weston wasn’t a fool. After the Hamiltons kept being perfunctory with him without giving
him actual help and kept asking him to continue fighting against Lucas with only a promise
to compensate him afterward, he became completely disappointed with the Hamiltons.

He knew that the Hamiltons weren’t reliable at all. They certainly wouldn’t help him!

At this moment, Weston felt deep despair.

No! I can’t just watch the Glory Group that I’ve built with my own hands go bust! I can’t turn
from a billionaire into a bankrupt loser!

Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration. Right! I’ll go look for Lucas Gray now!

As long as I sell the Glory Group to him, I’ll be able to get at least a few billion dollars!

Weston shouted at the secretary, “Someone, help me get the phone number of the
chairman of the Stardust Corporation! I need to contact him immediately… What? You can’t
find his number? Then find the number of Flynn Davis!”

Meanwhile, Lucas was sitting in his office on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation’s
headquarters and handling matters calmly.

He didn’t seem to care about the Glory Group’s situation at all and didn’t ask about it at all.

On his desk in front of him was a stack of design drawings spread out.

“Lucas, these are Professor Crawford’s latest designs. Not only has she made detailed plans
and designs for each area of Stardust City, but she has even drawn some designs for the
interior and exterior decor of some main buildings. They are very unique. Please take a
look,” Flynn said with a smile.

Lucas looked through the drawings carefully and then said with a satisfied smile, “As
expected of the top architectural designer in the country. Just by looking at Professor
Crawford’s drawings, I can already imagine how incredible Stardust City will be once
construction is complete! These designs are simply works of art! Flynn, since you
recommended Professor Crawford to me, you deserve credit for it!”

Seeing that Lucas was pleased with the designs and even praised him, Flynn was overjoyed
and laughed. “Lucas, this is all because you’re good at discovering talents and appointing
the right people to get the job done! But speaking of which, we’ve had to suspend
construction on Stardust City due to the stopped supply of building materials. Professor
Crawford thought that we really had cash flow problems and that we would stop the
project, so she panicked and almost strangled me to death.”

Recalling the elderly Gemma grabbing his collar anxiously and questioning him yesterday,
Flynn still felt lingering fear.

Lucas laughed. “Didn’t you tell her that this is only temporary and we’ll be able to resume
construction soon?”

“I did. I was almost out of breath trying to explain, but Professor Crawford refused to
believe me no matter what. She insists on seeing the materials arrive on the construction
site again and for construction to actually start before she believes it,” Flynn said helplessly
while rubbing his sore cheeks.

Last night, he repeatedly and painstakingly assured Gemma for several hours. What he said
last night was more than what he usually said in a week. It was simply terrible.

Lucas laughed again while also taking some sympathy on Flynn. “In that case, you should
inform Professor Crawford that the building materials will be delivered to the construction
site in the afternoon. Get the construction and engineering team to get ready too.”

“In the afternoon? So soon?” Flynn was shocked.

Weston of the Glory Group hadn’t compromised yet. He hadn’t agreed to sell the Glory
Group to the Stardust Corporation. Could the matter really be resolved so soon?

It wasn’t that he didn’t believe Lucas, but it just seemed impossible no matter how he
looked at it. After a few more days, when the Glory Group couldn’t hold on anymore,
Weston would naturally compromise. But now, it seemed that the Glory Group hadn’t been
forced to this point yet.
Suddenly, Flynn’s phone rang.

He excused himself and answered the phone. He immediately heard a familiar voice.

“Mr. Davis, right? I am Weston Barlowe of the Glory Group. Please inform Mr. Gray that I am
willing to accept the acquisition by the Stardust Corporation! I agree with the purchase price
of seven billion dollars, and I can meet with you to sign the contract right now!”

“…” Flynn was dumbfounded.

Weston actually agreed to the acquisition so quickly?

After returning to his senses, he told Lucas everything Weston said and handed his phone to
him.

Lucas turned on the speakerphone and said, “Mr. Barlowe, if you had agreed yesterday, I
would have acquired the Glory Group for seven billion dollars. But do you still think the Glory
Group is worth this price today?”

Weston was stunned. After a long time, he realized that Lucas was taking the opportunity to
lower the price. He was so furious that he wanted to hang up immediately.

The Glory Group had been worth over 30 billion dollars a few days ago! Even though its stock
price had plunged two days in a row, and the market value had lost 6 billion dollars, it was
still worth over 20 billion dollars!

He was now willing to sell the Glory Group to Lucas for 7 billion dollars only because he
didn’t have any other choice. After all, he couldn’t afford to repay the 10 billion dollars to the
bank.

He found it really difficult to accept that Lucas wasn’t even willing to pay 7 billion dollars and
wanted to lower the price.

However, he really didn’t dare to hang up.

He knew better than anyone else just how terrible the situation of the Glory Group was now.

If Lucas refused to buy it today, the bank might freeze all the funds in his company’s
account, and when the time came, he could only declare bankruptcy and liquidate the
company.

The market value of a company was very different from its actual value.
At that time, the liquidated assets of the bankruptcy would just be some of the company’s
fixed assets and materials piled up in the warehouses, which would be put up for auction.
The proceeds from the auction wouldn’t amount to much, and he might not even be able to
repay the ten billion dollars to the bank. He would still be in debt!

Weston quickly thought through it and could only gnash his teeth and ask. “Uh, then… how
much money are you planning to acquire the Glory Group for?”

Lucas said with a faint smile, “Seven hundred million dollars.”

1341 Full of Regret

“What did you say?! Seven hundred million dollars? You want to acquire the Glory Group for
seven hundred million dollars?!” Weston’s voice became extremely sharp due to immense
disbelief.

“Lucas Gray, are you out of your mind? Do you know what the market value of the Glory
Group is? Thirty billion dollars! It’s a big corporation worth thirty billion dollars! But you’re
telling me you want to acquire it for seven hundred million dollars? Are you joking with me?”

Weston was so infuriated that he was on the verge of breaking into hysterics. He even
almost hurled vulgarities. Fortunately, he quickly stopped himself just as he was about to do
so.

But he couldn’t calm down at all, and he felt a strong urge to kill someone.!!

Wanting to acquire the Glory Group for just 700 million dollars was outrageous!

Does this damn Lucas Gray think I have no choice but to sell the Glory Group to him? Is that
why he dares to lower the price so much?

Flynn was also shocked to hear the price Lucas offered.

When Lucas said that he wanted to acquire the Glory Group, which had a market value of
over 30 billion dollars, for 7 billion dollars, Flynn had felt extremely anxious and thought that
it was unlikely.

Now that the market value of Glory Group had plummeted, and the company was in a
terrible state, he thought that Lucas only wanted to lower the price a little and acquire the
Glory Group for about 6 billion dollars or so.

He didn’t expect Lucas to offer only 700 million dollars!

Even Flynn was shocked by the price, feeling that it was truly unacceptable.

Lucas leaned back in his seat and said calmly over the speakerphone, “Mr. Barlowe, seven
hundred million dollars is my final offer for the acquisition, not a single cent more. If you’re
not satisfied with this price, you can continue being stubborn and wait for the Glory Group
to go bankrupt and be liquidated today!

“Once that happens, will you be able to get back more than seven hundred million dollars?

“Of course, Mr. Barlowe, you don’t necessarily have to sell the Glory Group to me. You can
try finding other buyers to see if anyone is willing to buy the mess that is Glory Group for so
much money at this point!

“Also, the Glory Group isn’t the only building materials supplier in DC. The Stardust
Corporation has nothing but money, and we can afford to drag this out with you. I can
always find another supplier. Stardust City’s construction will go on, and the Stardust
Corporation won’t be affected much.

“As for you, Mr. Barlowe, you’ve failed to ruin the Stardust Corporation’s project or cause
me any substantial losses. This means you’re no longer of any value to the Hamiltons!

“When the time comes, forget about receiving compensation and help, the Hamiltons might
even resent you for being incompetent, regard you as an eyesore, and kick you down even
further. Mr. Barlowe, you’re in a dire situation now! You’d better consider it carefully!”

Then Lucas hung up without hesitation, not giving Weston any chance to respond.

Flynn had been anxious for a long time, but he didn’t dare to interrupt. Seeing Lucas finally
hanging up, he hurriedly said, “Lucas, are you really… not going to acquire the Glory Group
anymore?”

Lucas shook his head and said with a smile, “How is that possible? The Glory Group is already
ours.”

Seeing that Flynn still seemed confused, Lucas explained, “The Glory Group has already
become a rotten ship that’s bound to sink. Be it their reputation, financial situation, or
employee loyalty, everything is terrible now.

“Now, almost everyone knows that the Glory Group has offended someone and that anyone
related to the company will get into trouble. No one else in DC will dare to take over the
Glory Group. Apart from us, Weston Barlowe has no other option.”

Hearing this, Flynn came to a sudden realization. At the same time, he was much more in
awe of Lucas.
Indeed, just as Lucas said, Weston was now in a terrible situation.

He didn’t want to sell the Glory Group to Lucas for 700 million dollars, so he was now trying
to find someone willing to buy his company.

But after making countless calls, he didn’t receive any good news.

Those close to him and about as rich as him all said that they didn’t have enough money to
acquire the Glory Group as soon as they heard his intention to sell it. Even though they were
rich, they didn’t dare to buy the Glory Group. Anyone could tell that Weston definitely
offended someone he shouldn’t have. Who would dare to take over his company?

The wealthy families who were much stronger than the Barlowes simply couldn’t be
bothered to deal with the Glory Group’s mess. It would be ridiculous to spend a lot of money
on a lousy company and still have to handle a huge mess afterward.

Thus, Weston became even more hopeless after making so many calls.

Only now did he finally understand that no one else except Lucas could save the Glory
Group.

Weston gritted his teeth and finally made a heartbreaking decision. Forget it. Seven hundred
million dollars is better than nothing. It’s better than losing everything and ending up in
debt!

Half an hour later, Weston personally brought all the documents of the Glory Group to the
Stardust Corporation’s headquarters and asked to see Lucas.

“Mr. Gray, I’ve decided to sell the Glory Group to you for seven hundred million dollars! All
the necessary documents are here. If you don’t have any objections, we can go ahead and
immediately proceed with the transfer procedures!” Weston said to Lucas in a shaky voice
while forcing himself to smile.

Hearing this, Flynn looked at Lucas with admiration from the bottom of his heart.

Acquiring the Glory Group, which had a market value of 30 billion dollars just yesterday
morning, for 700 million dollars was a remarkable feat in the Stardust Corporation’s
acquisition history!

Lucas wasn’t surprised by this result at all. With a calm expression, he instructed
indifferently, “Mr. Davis, go handle the transfer with Mr. Barlowe.”

Lucas naturally didn’t have to handle such a trivial matter personally.

“Yes, Mr. Gray!” Flynn acknowledged respectfully, unable to hide his smile. He looked at
Weston with a great sense of superiority and said, “Mr. Barlowe, please!”

Weston felt incredibly disgruntled and depressed. The Glory Group, which he had
painstakingly built and had been worth 30 billion dollars, would be acquired for merely 700
million dollars! From now on, the Glory Group would be someone else’s property and no
longer have anything to do with him!

At the same time, Weston was chagrined and full of regret.

The Glory Group had been doing well and had a good cooperative relationship with the
Stardust Corporation. He could have easily earned a few hundred million dollars a year just
through the sales of building materials.

But due to his greed, he was tempted by the Hamiltons’ empty promise and mercilessly
harmed Lucas and the Stardust Corporation, thinking that he had gotten into the good
graces of a wealthy backer.

In the end, he lost everything and ended up in a terrible state!

Weston was full of regret!

But it was too late for regrets now!

1342 Request to Step Down

Soon, the paperwork for the transfer was completed, and the Glory Group completely
changed hands, becoming part of the Stardust Corporation.

After taking over the Glory Group, Flynn immediately arranged for people to open the
warehouses and transport the building materials, and the Stardust City project restarted
construction.

As for the Glory Group’s mess, Lucas dealt with it easily.

With just one call, the bank naturally stopped pressing for loan repayment.

Almost all the senior managers had left, but this was even less of a problem. Lucas could just
transfer some core management staff from the Stardust Corporation and hire some more
staff, which would actually decrease corruption in the company.

As for the negative public opinion and the stock price, there was naturally special staff to
deal with it, and the impact was soon reduced to nothing.
In just one afternoon, everything seemed to be back on track.

In a well-hidden villa in DC…

Jensen paced back and forth in the villa in frustration, feeling terrible.

He was still trapped in DC without any chance to leave.

Lucas and those wealthy families in DC were still searching for his whereabouts, so Jensen
really couldn’t find a chance to leave DC.

If Lucas found him, with Lucas’s fearlessness, he might really kill him!

The more trapped he was here, the more frustrated he felt, and the more angry he was.

Now, a minor issue could trigger him and make him fly into a rage.

So for the next few days, the servants in the villa and the people around Jensen were all
incredibly careful with their words and actions, for fear of accidentally angering him.

At this moment, Jensen received the news of the Stardust Corporation’s acquisition of the
Glory Group. He was so furious that he smashed a glass ornament on the floor.

Bang!

With a crisp sound, glass shards scattered all over the floor.

“That idiot Weston Barlowe! I told him to deal with Lucas Gray, but he gave away the Glory
Group to him instead. He really deserves to die! That bastard!” Jensen cursed, his face
flushed and his chest heaving violently.

This had been a brilliant solution that he had painstakingly thought of. He had terminated
the supply of building materials to the Stardust Corporation to cause the project that Lucas
had invested a huge amount of money in to be halted so that he would suffer heavy losses.

If Weston had done a good job, he could have brought down the Stardust Corporation from
this one incident, and Lucas’s company could have gone bankrupt.

But Weston was an idiot who couldn’t get such a simple thing done and had to come to seek
his help for such a trivial matter. In the end, he failed and caused Lucas to gain such a huge
advantage!
Jensen was infuriated!

While he was venting his anger, a middle-aged man in white walked over and said calmly,
“Mr. Jensen, we’ve been in DC for too long. I’m afraid there will be tongues wagging in the
family. We’d better find a way to go back soon!”

When Jensen heard this, his face became even more gloomy.

Indeed, he had been away from home for some time now.

Originally, his mission this time was to turn the top families of a few west coast states into
subordinates of the Hamiltons, thereby taking over the states.

It was supposed to be a very simple task that even his son Brett could handle. Jensen didn’t
even think about handling this matter personally at first.

But later, his son Angus suddenly went missing in Orange County, and Lucas led the wealthy
families of California to foil his plans, thus resulting in the various matters that happened
after.

Due to his intense hatred for Lucas, he went to DC, planning to kill him first before returning
to the west coast states to take them over to give his family a satisfactory explanation.

But Jensen never thought that Lucas would be so difficult to deal with. Not only had he
failed to kill Lucas, but he even became enemies with him. And now, he was trapped in DC
and didn’t even dare to go out of the villa.

For Jensen, who had always gotten what he wanted, this matter was so upsetting that he
was about to go crazy!

Moreover, after so long, he still hadn’t taken over California. If this matter spread back to his
family, his two brothers, who had been eyeing his position, would definitely seize this
opportunity to criticize him for his incompetence.

If he continued to be trapped in DC, he would likely fall out of favor with his father, and his
status in the family would decline!

No, that mustn’t happen!

“You’re right. I really should find a way to leave DC now! Since Lucas Gray is in hot pursuit,
then I’ll make all of DC chaotic. Let’s see how he can trap me then!” Jensen said through
gritted teeth and then gave some instructions to the middle-aged man in white.

…
Over the next few days, everything was smooth sailing for Lucas. Because he had acquired
the Glory Group, the overall market value of the Stardust Corporation increased greatly. It
even advanced by numerous places in the Global 500. The employees of the Stardust
Corporation were brimming with pride and smiling endlessly.

The better the development of the company, the better their future benefits would be, and
the more motivated they were to work.

At this moment, Bruce and Edmund brought some gifts to Lucas’s office in the Stardust
Corporation’s headquarters and smilingly congratulated him for the Stardust Corporation’s
improvement.

Looking at the two of them, Lucas smiled and said, “You two are doing great too. Under
your lead, the Hales and the Coles will definitely make amazing achievements!”

Edmund and Bruce looked at each other with embarrassed expressions.

Edmund took the lead and said, “Ahem, Lucas, we actually came today to talk to you about
this matter.

“Both Bruce and I are in our seventies. As much as we hate to admit it, we are indeed old,
and we can only leave the development of our families to our next generation. Therefore, I
would like to inform you that I’ll be handing over my position as helmsman to my son,
Clement, and have him take over for me.

“Clement may have been unruly before, but he has improved greatly after all the training
he’s received. So I can hand the family over to him with peace of mind.”

Bruce said, “I share similar sentiments. Prior to this, I’ve already passed the position of the
helmsman of the Hales to my grandson Connor. But Connor is still young and lacks
experience, so I’ve kept an eye on him during this period of time. But I can’t be guiding him
forever, and it’s time I step back and let him fully assume the responsibility of the head of
the family!”

The two of them spoke emotionally.

Only then did Lucas realize that Bruce and Edmund had come to request to step down and
hand over their power to their younger generation.

1343 Assassination Warning

Lucas looked at the two people who had followed him for a long time.
Frankly speaking, they were both indeed advanced in age, and their hair was already all
white. Their faces were covered with wrinkles, and even their bodies were a little hunched.

In ordinary families, elderly people in their seventies would have long let go of the burden of
work and concentrated on caring for their grandchildren and their health.

If not for their concern for their families’ development and their fear that their successors’
inexperience would cause problems, they would have already handed over their power to
their successors. They wouldn’t have had to worry about so many things at their age.

Perhaps because the Hales and the Coles had already settled down in DC, and many things
were already on the right track, they no longer had to worry. So they decided to inform
Lucas of their intention to step down.

Lucas naturally wouldn’t be harsh to these two old men who had followed him for a long
time.

He said smilingly, “Since you two have already come to a decision, just go ahead with it. You
didn’t have to inform me about it. Speaking of which, I’ve seen the progress Clement and
Connor have made. I believe that with your teachings, the Hales and the Coles will definitely
prosper and become families on par with the Parkers and the other top families of DC!”

Bruce and Edmund smiled with relief, and their bodies relaxed as they laughed heartily.
“Thank you for taking care of us, Lucas!”

Having put down their family burden, they seemed to have fewer wrinkles on their faces,
and they were much more relaxed when speaking with Lucas.

It wasn’t that Lucas treated them harshly. But rather, Bruce and Edmund were the
helmsmen of their families before, so they had to consider everything for their families. They
were extremely cautious when speaking with Lucas, afraid of saying something wrong and
offending him. Thus, they had always been very respectful and restrained when they were
with Lucas.

After putting down the burden of their families, they were less restrained and closer to
Lucas, speaking to him like they were friends.

The few of them sat on the couch and chatted leisurely. Suddenly Bruce’s phone rang.

He picked it up. “Hello. What’s the matter?”

The person on the other end said something that made Bruce’s expression change
drastically. He suddenly sprung up from his seat and yelled, “What did you say?! Connor has
just been assassinated and is severely injured? He’s now being transported to the hospital?!”
Lucas’s and Edmund’s expressions immediately became solemn.

Connor suddenly being assassinated and his life being in danger was definitely not a minor
matter!

Before Bruce hung up, Edmund’s phone in his pocket suddenly rang too.

For some reason, Edmund suddenly had an ominous hunch.

When he answered the call, he heard a terrible piece of news. “Mr. Cole, bad news. The new
helmsman, Clement, has suddenly been assassinated and is now being sent to the hospital!”

Edmund’s body trembled, and he almost fell to the floor.

Clement was his only son. If something happened…

Lucas’s expression became even more gloomy. At this moment, his phone rang too.

It was a call from Damon.

As soon as he saw Damon’s phone number, his heart sank.

The Hales, the Coles, and the Parkers had pledged allegiance to him when they were still in
California and had now followed him to DC.

Could something have happened to the Parkers too?

Lucas answered his phone. Sure enough, Damon’s worried and anxious voice came from the
other end. “Lucas, my son Ray was just assassinated and stabbed in the abdomen. He’s now
being resuscitated in the hospital!”

“Okay, I got it. Tell me what hospital he’s at, and I’ll send the best doctors there! I’ll talk to
you in detail later. Be careful of your own safety for now.”

Everything had happened so suddenly, so Lucas could only give these instructions.

Immediately afterward, Lucas received three more pieces of terrible news.

Michael, the helmsman of the Huttons; Florence, the head of the Howards; and Tyson, the
helmsman of the Smiths, had all been assassinated by assassins of unknown origin this
morning. They were all seriously injured, and their lives were in danger. They were currently
receiving emergency treatment at the hospital.
If only one family had encountered such a tragedy, it could be said to be by chance.

But now that the heads or successors of all six families related to Lucas encountered
assassinations at the same time, it was definitely the doing of someone with malicious
intentions!

Moreover, they were all heavily wounded and undergoing emergency treatment in the
hospital. None of them died on the spot. Clearly, the mastermind was out to teach Lucas a
hard lesson and give him a warning!

Edmund and Bruce had also heard the bad news, and they said through gritted teeth,
“Lucas, it must be the Hamiltons behind this!

“A few days ago, we helped you search DC for Cheyenne, and we’ve been helping you
search for the Hamiltons for the past few days. They must know that we have a close
relationship with you, so they specially sent experts to assassinate the heads of our families
to give you a warning!”

“They also deliberately made sure that the helmsmen were only seriously wounded and
didn’t kill them. The Hamiltons are telling us to behave ourselves, but they don’t want to fall
out with us completely. Otherwise, these people wouldn’t only be seriously wounded but
would have died!”

Lucas’s eyes were full of anger as he nodded. “Okay, I know the Hamiltons are coming at
me. Don’t worry. I will give you an explanation for this!”

Edmund hurriedly said, “Lucas, please don’t be mistaken. We definitely don’t mean to blame
you. The people who did these things are the Hamiltons. It’s not your fault!”

Bruce hurriedly chimed in, “Yes, Lucas, this has nothing to do with you, and there’s no need
for you to give us an explanation. We were more than willing to help find Cheyenne and
search for the Hamiltons, so please don’t blame yourself! Besides, we have long stood on
your side. As long as the Hamiltons still want to take revenge against you, they will definitely
not spare us!

“Now, I think we have to come up with a solution to deal with the Hamiltons right away.
Otherwise, if they get up to something like this again, it probably won’t be a warning but
murder!”

Bruce and Edmund deeply felt the Hamiltons’ tyranny and viciousness.

Lucas was furious.

The Hamiltons had previously sent assassins to try and kill Lucas. And later, they had hidden
behind the Holmes and instigated the foolish Norman to abduct Cheyenne in an attempt to
force Lucas into submission.

And now, they had even attacked the heads of the families close to him. Lucas’s patience
with the Hamiltons had completely run out.

Lucas suddenly said with a gloomy expression, “Alright, get your families to stop searching
for the Hamiltons!”

1344 Courting Death

After hearing Lucas’s decision, Bruce and Edmund were shocked, thinking that Lucas had
decided to compromise with the Hamiltons because of their warning.

“Lucas, you mustn’t compromise with the Hamiltons! The Hamiltons just want to warn us
not to act rashly. If we really do as they say, we will be falling into their trap and letting their
plan succeed! It will only make the Hamiltons even more arrogant!”

Edmund was from the military, so he absolutely hated the way the Hamiltons were acting.
He persuaded anxiously, “Lucas, I think we should not only not retreat now, but we should
send more people to find the Hamiltons in DC to teach them a lesson!”

Bruce thought it made sense, so he nodded in agreement. “Edmund is right. We definitely

can’t let the Hamiltons get away with it and think that we’re pushovers who will succumb
just because of a warning from them. We should seize this opportunity to do the opposite
instead and capture them all in one fell swoop while they think we don’t dare to do anything
to them!”

Although he wasn’t an aggressive person and the type to go head-to-head against big
families, the Hamiltons had seriously injured his only grandson now, so he couldn’t tolerate
it any further.

Of course, they weren’t proposing being bold in the spur of the moment. Edmund and Bruce
knew very well that the reason they dared to make such a suggestion was that they had
Lucas’s support. As long as Lucas was around, even though the opponent was a royal family
branch, they weren’t afraid at all!

Looking at the two people in front of him, Lucas felt touched.

Previously, Bruce and Edmund were both full of awe and scruple toward the eight top
families of DC and didn’t dare to go against them easily.
But now, the enemy they would have to face was the royals, who were far more terrifying
than the eight top families of DC.

If ordinary people received a warning from the royals in the form of harming their kin, they
would definitely be scared out of their wits and no longer dare to make enemies of them.

But Bruce and Edmund didn’t retreat at all and were instead willing to continue fighting
against the Hamiltons with him.

It made Lucas’s heart feel warm.

But even though Bruce and Edmund said so, Lucas didn’t intend to do as they said.

It wasn’t that he was really afraid of the Hamiltons, but rather, the Hamiltons didn’t have a
bottom line when doing things. So Lucas didn’t want to see those loyal to him getting hurt
and having their lives in critical condition.

“Just do as I’ve said and get your people to stop searching for them.”

Before the two of them could reply, Lucas continued, “Don’t worry. I won’t let the
Hamiltons off. I know the reason they gave me a warning. They just want me to leave DC.

“If you continue sending your people to search for them, they might really go after your
families again in a moment of anger. When the time comes, you and your family members
will be in danger. I don’t want to see you in danger.

“So withdraw your people, and I’ll give the Hamiltons some hope of leaving DC. Then I’ll
destroy that glimmer of hope and capture them myself!”

Lucas spoke resolutely.

Edmund and Bruce felt extremely touched. Indeed, Lucas told them to withdraw their
people because he didn’t want them to be in danger.

“Lucas—”

“Okay, there’s no need to say anymore. We’d better hurry to the hospital to see how Connor
and Clement are doing!” Lucas interrupted before they could finish and took the lead in
standing up.

So many people had gotten severely injured this time, so Lucas wanted to go to the hospital
to see how they were doing.
The safety of the wounded was of utmost importance. Edmund and Bruce stood up and left
the Stardust Corporation with Lucas.

But as soon as they left the building, before they even reached the parking lot, more than
ten Volkswagen Passats surrounded them. The car doors opened, and four or five burly men
rushed out of each car and surrounded them.

The sudden change caused Edmund’s and Bruce’s expressions to change drastically.

They didn’t expect to be surrounded right outside the Stardust Corporation’s headquarters.

The burly men standing around them all looked ferocious and menacing. Clearly, they had
come with ill intentions.

Edmund stepped forward and hollered furiously at the people around them, “Who are you
people? This is the Stardust Corporation. Causing trouble and stopping us here, do you have
a death wish?”

A young figure appeared from behind the burly men and said coldly, “Hah, how arrogant.
How dare you speak to the Piers like that? You’re the one courting death, you old fogey!”

The Piers? Edmund was stunned and tried to recall any wealthy family with the last name
Piers. When he thought of something, his expression suddenly changed.

“The Piers? One of the eight top families of DC?” Edmund asked in surprise.

Piers wasn’t a rare last name, and many people in DC carried it.

But there was only one wealthy family with this last name in DC—the one among the eight
top families!

Thinking of the young man’s identity, Edmund and Bruce couldn’t help feeling a little
scrupulous and worried.

They knew that Lucas wasn’t afraid of the eight top families of DC, but the situation now
was different. The helmsmen of the three top families close to Lucas had all been attacked
and were now hospitalized with severe wounds. Besides, the Hamiltons were hiding in the
dark like a venomous snake, ready to attack them at any time.

Now, a young man from the Piers aggressively brought a large group of people to surround
them. He was clearly out to harm them!

Lucas had recognized this young man to be Adam Piers, the grandson of the helmsman of
the Piers family.
Previously, he had taken a liking to Cheyenne at the airport when she first arrived in DC to go
to Felix Howard’s funeral. He had pestered her, but Lucas had kicked him away.

Later, at the Howards’, the Piers wanted to force Florence to marry into their family and
force Cheyenne to marry Adam. At the time, Jordan had slapped him unconscious and
almost killed him.

Lucas didn’t expect to run into him again and for him to behave so arrogantly in front of him.
It seemed that he had forgotten his lesson.

Lucas stared at Adam with an ice-cold expression on his face and sneered. “Adam Piers, it
seems like you’re really tired of living. How dare you provoke me. Are you so eager to court
death?”

1345 Crisis of the Three Families

As soon as Adam saw Lucas’s face, he immediately remembered everything he had gone
through at the Howard residence.

It could be said that he would never forget the humiliation he suffered that day!

Previously, the Piers were scrupulous of Lucas’s power, so they had no choice but to
swallow their anger and endure not taking revenge on him.

But the situation was different now. The Piers no longer had to be afraid of Lucas. This time,
he had to take revenge against him and return all the humiliation he had suffered!

“Lucas Gray, what are you being so arrogant for? Do you think you can do anything to me?”
Adam shouted furiously.

Lucas looked coldly at him. “Immediately get lost with these people, and I can spare you and
the Piers one more time.”

Hearing this, Adam immediately flew into a rage.

He hated that Lucas always behaved high and mighty in front of him, as if he was a god on a
pedestal while he was just a nobody lying on the ground who could be manipulated by him!

The look in his eyes and the tone of his voice were extremely infuriating!

Adam gritted his teeth and roared angrily, “Damn it! Lucas Gray, you’re already at death’s
door. Why are you still pretending to be a big shot?
“Do you think I don’t know? You’re just throwing your weight around in front of me because
you have the backing of a few top families of DC!

“But now, Florence Howard, Michael Hutton, and Tyson Smith were assassinated, and their
survival is still unknown. You’re about to lose your backers. Who are you to behave
arrogantly in front of me?

“You’re the one eagerly courting death!”

Lucas immediately understood. No wonder this good-for-nothing Adam dared to show up in

front of him and threaten him. It turned out that the Piers also knew about the assassination
of the helmsmen.

Moreover, this probably wasn’t all. The Hamiltons should have something to do with this.

They first sent some people to assassinate the helmsmen close to him and then disclosed
the news to the families with grudges against him. With some words to sow discord and
promises to give them some benefits, families like the Piers would definitely jump out
eagerly to deal with him.

One, they already had a feud with Lucas to begin with, so this time, they were taking
advantage of this opportunity to exact revenge. Two, they were also using this chance to
express their goodwill to the Hamiltons to get closer to them.

Noble families like the royals were usually disdainful of wealthy families, thinking that they
were obsessed with money and feeling that it would be degrading to befriend them.

Now that the Piers could befriend the Hamiltons through this incident, they were probably
overjoyed.

Looking at Adam, who was behaving as proud as a peacock, Lucas mocked him mercilessly.
“Hah, how stupid! You’re being so smug and arrogant despite being led around by the nose
by others. What a fool!”

“Damn it! Who are you calling a fool? You’re the greatest fool of all, Lucas Gray!” Adam
immediately sprung up like a cat whose tail was stepped on. He retorted loudly, “Lucas Gray,
you’re the biggest fool yourself! Do you know that three families are about to be removed
from the ranks of the eight top families of DC?!

“Aren’t you friends with the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths? Hah, the helmsmen of
these three families are severely wounded, and the other five families will soon jointly
destroy them! When the time comes, I’ll see what you have to rely on to speak so rudely in
front of me!”
Lucas frowned.

The other five top families would be joining hands to destroy the Howards, the Huttons, and
the Smiths?

Prior to this, the eight top families of DC, who were at the summit of DC, had cooperation
and competition between them, but they all maintained a delicate balance. So after all these
years, they had rarely fought on a large scale, let alone have several families joining hands to
destroy other families.

But the balance between the eight top families had been broken now.

Today, Florence, the head of the Howards; Michael, the helmsman of the Huttons; and
Tyson, helmsman of the Smiths, had all been assassinated. They were now hospitalized and
in critical condition.

These three families were not peaceful in the first place, and there was plenty of hidden
competition and tension within their respective families. Once the three helmsmen were
gone, no one knew what would happen.

Many people in these three families were probably already starting to take action, thinking
about how to take the position of helmsman for themselves.

Moreover, the Hamiltons were sowing discord. As long as the Hamiltons misled them and
promised to give them some benefits, the remaining families would definitely eagerly want
to eradicate the three families and split their assets among themselves!

At that time, the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths might really be annihilated!

The Hamiltons had indeed formulated a great plan!

The murderous intent in Lucas’s eyes intensified. He had already decided that he wouldn’t
let the culprit off easily once he caught him!

Of course, they had to go through Lucas first if they wanted to destroy these three families!

Lucas shifted his cold gaze onto Adam. “You really don’t plan on leaving with your people?”

Adam subconsciously shuddered in fear when he saw the cold and murderous look in
Lucas’s eyes.

But when he saw the more than a hundred experts around him, and when he thought of the
fact that Lucas’s backers would be annihilated soon and that he couldn’t be arrogant in front
of him anymore, Adam felt courage surge within him again.
“Lucas Gray, how dare you threaten me? Do you really think I’m scared of you?

“Open your eyes wide and take a good look at the situation. My people are surrounding you!
Even if each of them only punches you once, they’ll be able to break all your bones and make
you wail loudly on the ground!

“Hahaha, I’ll give you a chance. If you immediately kneel, kowtow to admit to your mistakes,
and call yourself a piece of garbage, I will spare your life for now. How about it?”

Adam raised his head and laughed arrogantly.

The experts of the Piers surrounding them also burst into laughter.

“Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Adam immediately! Otherwise, you’ll really be dead
meat!”

“Everyone, get ready to teach this ignorant bastard a lesson. It’s his punishment for
speaking arrogantly and looking down on the Piers!”

“That’s right. If you don’t kneel down and apologize, we will beat you up!”

The experts of the Piers spoke extremely arrogantly.

1346 Attacking My People

“You bastards!”

Seeing the Piers mocking and insulting Lucas unscrupulously, Edmund lost his temper.

Lucas had been the esteemed captain of the Falcon Regiment who was not to be offended.
How could he, who had the title the invincible God of War, be insulted by these small fries?

Bruce was also trembling with anger. If he were in his thirties, he might have already rolled
up his sleeves and charged forward to slap these bastards who had the audacity to insult
Lucas.

But now, he was old and frail, so there was nothing he could do except stand in front of
Lucas furiously to shield him.
Adam laughed smugly. “Lucas Gray, did you hear that? Even my subordinates know that if
you kneel down in front of me and beg for forgiveness, I might spare your life. How about it?
If you don’t want to die, hurry up and get down on your knees!

“Don’t think you’re that impressive. No matter how skilled you are at martial arts, you’re all
alone. Can you beat the more than a hundred experts by my side?”

Lucas’s eyes flickered coldly. “You’re just a piece of trash. Who are you to make me kneel
down and apologize?”

Adam’s expression changed, and he barked furiously, “Lucas Gray, don’t f*cking push it! I…
Argh!”

Before he could finish speaking, Lucas’s body had already vanished on the spot.

Immediately afterward, a firm and steel-like hand was tightly clutching Adam’s neck,
blocking the following words from leaving his mouth.

“Even if there’s a hundred or a thousand people like them, what’s the big deal?”

Lucas’s icy-cold words rang in Adam’s ears, causing him to be so frightened that he almost
wet himself.

Adam originally thought that by bringing over a hundred people to besiege Lucas, he would
definitely be able to take down Lucas perfectly and get back at him for the humiliation he
had suffered at the Howards’. But he never thought that Lucas would be as swift as a
phantom. Before he could even see his actions, Lucas was already strangling him and now
had control over his life!

Lucas had clearly been over ten meters away from him. How did he manage to move so
quickly behind him?

Was this speed really something that humans could achieve?

Everyone stared in shock and only returned to their senses when they saw Lucas strangling
Adam to the point that his face had turned purple and he was struggling to breathe.

“Scoundrel! Hurry up and let go of Mr. Adam!” someone immediately hollered at Lucas.

They wanted to charge over to deal with Lucas, but he was still strangling Adam, causing
them not to dare to act rashly.

Without even looking at them, Lucas stared at Adam coldly. “The Piers are merely small
fries, yet you want me to succumb to you?
“You’re just a piece of trash from the Piers, yet you want me to kneel and apologize to you?

“You want to take me down with these people you’ve brought?”

Lucas questioned with a mocking voice.

With every word he said, Adam’s body trembled, and the fear in his eyes intensified.

At this moment, Adam was full of regret!

If he had known that Lucas was much stronger than he had imagined, he definitely wouldn’t
have brought so many people with him to besiege Lucas.

If he had known earlier, he… he would have definitely gotten his people to act first while he
hid far behind them. Before they caught Lucas, he definitely wouldn’t appear!

But it was too late for regrets now. Adam felt that his chest was on the verge of exploding
from the suffocation. His brain was lacking oxygen, he was getting dizzy, and his vision
started to blur.

Adam wanted to beg for forgiveness, but Lucas was clutching his neck tightly, causing him
to be unable to make a sound. He was now full of endless fear.

Lucas’s terrifying speed astonished everyone around him.

The hundred or so experts of the Piers all had extremely gloomy expressions.

Lucas’s abilities were far beyond their imagination. Worse still, Adam was now in his hands!

If something untoward happened to Adam, they would be in deep trouble.

“Punk, quickly let go of Mr. Adam. Otherwise… otherwise, the Piers will never let you off!”
A middle-aged man, the leader of the Piers’ experts, glared daggers at Lucas.

Lucas snorted contemptuously. “Is that so? I’d like to see how you won’t let me off.”

The middle-aged man looked extremely sullen. He didn’t dare to rush forward to save Adam,
but he suddenly turned to look at Edmund and Bruce, who were standing in the middled
anxiously. With a roar, he reached out to grab Edmund.

His idea was very simple. Since Lucas had captured Adam and made them too scared to take
action, he would catch the two elderly men beside Lucas and force him to let go of Adam!
According to the information they had received, the two elderly men beside Lucas were the
helmsmen of the Coles and the Hales, who had just arrived in DC, and were his subordinates.
Even if Lucas didn’t care about them, holding them hostage would definitely affect Lucas’s
confidence!

But despite his wonderful plan in his head, Lucas had already noticed his actions. How could
Lucas allow him to get what he wanted?

“You have a death wish!”

With a cold glint in his eyes, Lucas swiped his free hand over Adam’s body, and two buttons
appeared between his fingers.

Immediately afterward, Lucas flicked his finger, and the two buttons darted out like bullets,
striking the middle-aged man in his outstretched arm and his thigh.

Pfft!

With the sound of something penetrating flesh, the two buttons pierced through the
middle-aged man’s arm and thigh, causing him to shriek in pain. Clutching his wounded arm,
he fell to his knees with a thud and wailed in agony.

“Ah! My… my hand and my leg… are both broken!”

All of this had happened within moments, and no one could react to what had happened.
Before they knew it, the middle-aged man was already on his knees and screaming as blood
gushed out of his arm and thigh.

“What?!”

“Does this punk have a gun? No, no way… He doesn’t have a gun in his hand at all!”

“What the hell is going on here?!”

The remaining experts of the Piers stared at the scene in front of them in panic, completely
clueless about how their leader had suddenly suffered such injuries.

His wounds clearly looked like gunshot wounds, but they could clearly see that Lucas had
one hand around Adam’s neck and the other hand empty. There wasn’t a single gun in sight!

This… this was simply incredible!

Lucas gripped Adam’s neck tightly and slammed him against the ground. Ignoring Adam’s
screams, he stepped on his chest and stared coldly at everyone around him. “If you dare to
attack my people again, I will kill this guy!”

1347 Urgent Situation

Lucas’s actions once again shocked everyone who was about to attack.

At this moment, Edmund and Bruce also realized that the two of them had just almost been
held hostage. They panicked and hurried to Lucas’s side.

If they had been caught by the Piers, they would definitely have become bargaining chips for
the Piers to use to threaten Lucas. They would have become burdens to Lucas!

What a close shave!

They only thought that the Piers had come to target Lucas this time, and they had never
expected that the Piers would make a move against elderly men like them, causing them to
almost fall into their trap.

Fortunately, Lucas’s reflexes were very fast, and he had rescued them at the critical
moment!

Bruce and Edmund stood next to Lucas, looking warily at the Piers’ experts around them.

The rest of the Piers were naturally displeased. But one, Lucas’s skills were far beyond their
imagination, and they still hadn’t figured out how he managed to form bullet hole-like
wounds with his bare hand from so far away. The effects were even more terrifying than
actual gunshot wounds. If anyone else went up, they would probably end up in the same
state as their leader!

And two, Lucas was now stepping on Adam. As long as he exerted some force, he might
stomp Adam to death right on the spot.

Thus, with Lucas’s warning, everyone stood rooted to the ground, not daring to act
recklessly.

Lucas lowered his head, looked coldly at Adam beneath his foot, and mocked, “Adam Piers,
I’m stepping on you with my foot now. What can your people do to me?”
At this moment, Adam was no longer as arrogant as earlier. He had painstakingly come to
his senses after almost suffocating to death. Now, the only thought he had was to beg Lucas
to spare him.

“Mr. Gray, ahem… it’s my fault. I won’t dare to go against you anymore. I’ll definitely avoid
you when I see you in the future. Please… please forgive me this time! I won’t dare to do it
again!” Adam frantically begged Lucas for forgiveness.

He no longer cared about his dignity at this point.

If not for the fact that Lucas was still stepping on him, rendering him immobile, Adam would
have already gotten down on his knees and begged Lucas for forgiveness.

Hearing Adam begging for forgiveness shamelessly, the rest of the Piers looked extremely
sullen.

At the same time, many of them felt relieved, knowing that they likely wouldn’t be blamed
for not taking action since even their boss was spinelessly begging for forgiveness!

Lucas pressed his foot down a little harder and questioned, “Adam Piers, you’re just a good-
for-nothing. Who gave you the courage to bring so many people to besiege me? It definitely
wasn’t your idea. Tell me honestly right now. What other plans do the Piers have?! If you
dare to hide anything, I’ll crush you to death right now!”

Adam felt his organs aching due to the massive pressure on his chest. For a moment, he
really thought that they would be crushed by Lucas and was frightened out of his wits.

Adam shrieked in horror and frantically yelled, “Ahhh! Mr… Mr. Gray, please spare me! I’ll
tell you everything. No matter what you want to ask, I will definitely tell you the truth and
not hide a single thing from you!

“You’re right. I’m indeed too timid to deal with you. My father sent me here to do this! He
said that he doesn’t need me to capture you. He said that I just had to take the Piers’ experts
here and trap you here for around an hour to stall for time!”

Lucas’s frown deepened, and he asked again, “The Piers sent you here to delay me? Who are
you going to attack? Tell me quickly!”

“Yes, I’ll say it! My father said that Florence Howard is now lying in the hospital, and the rest
of the Howards are in discord. If we take action immediately, we’ll be able to conquer the
Howards in less than two hours!”
Adam frantically added, “And… we won’t be taking down only the Howards. The other
families will be dealing with the Huttons and the Smiths. After tonight, the helmsmen of the
Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths will all be replaced!

“And… once these three families are gone, Lucas, no, I mean, Mr. Gray, your support in DC
will be gone, and those families will come to deal with you at that time! So… I advise you to
leave DC as soon as possible!

“I’ve already told you everything I know, so please spare my life!”

In order to survive, Adam really revealed everything he knew. He even advised Lucas to flee
DC.

Lucas’s expression was extremely gloomy.

He didn’t expect the situation in DC to become so complicated within such a short time.

Without a doubt, the Hamiltons were the ones who colluded with the other families to
launch an attack on the Huttons, the Howards, and the Smiths while their helmsmen were
seriously injured and hospitalized.

Moreover, after the Hamiltons sent people to assassinate the helmsmen of the families
close to Lucas, there was nothing else they needed to do. With just some efforts to sow
discord, the families harboring malicious intentions would immediately take action.

The situation now was indeed terrible.

The incident happened all too suddenly, and the families close to Lucas were all in trouble at
the same time. No matter how capable Lucas was, there was nothing he could do to save
them since he didn’t have enough manpower.

“All those families should die!” Lucas sneered and kicked Adam’s head, knocking him
unconscious.

Lucas looked around at the Piers’ goons and shouted coldly, “Inform Derek and Conrad Piers
to leave the Howard residence immediately. Otherwise, their son and grandson will die here!

“What are you waiting for? Get lost!”

The goons were terrified and didn’t dare to stay any longer. They hurriedly left and
proceeded to report the situation to the two most authoritative people in the Piers family.

Only then did Edmund and Bruce heave a sigh of relief, but their tension didn’t ease at all.
They had heard everything Adam just said.

“Lucas, the situation is very unfavorable. What should we do now?” Edmund asked with a
grim expression.

Looking at the two of them, Lucas instructed, “Listen up. Immediately contact your family’s
representatives. If any major family barges into your residence and tries to encroach on your
properties, don’t resist! Just let them be! Prioritize the safety of your family first!

“Inform the Parkers to do the same!”

Edmund and Bruce were astonished.

Lucas had never compromised in the past, but this time, he actually told them to retreat and
give in?!

1348 Continue to Search

Lucas didn’t have time to explain much to them and simply urged, “Didn’t you hear what I
said? Get to it immediately!”

Edmund and Bruce quickly took out their phones and relayed Lucas’s instructions to their
families.

Although they were disgruntled and confused, they didn’t dare to disobey Lucas’s orders.

Besides, they both knew that Lucas wouldn’t harm them and that he naturally had his own
reasons for giving these instructions.!!

After the two ended their calls, Lucas instructed again, “Don’t go home tonight. Just stay in
the Stardust Corporation. It’s much safer here. I’m going out to handle some things. Wait for
my news!”

Then Lucas turned around and headed to the parking lot.

“Lucas, pay attention to your safety!”

Edmund and Bruce didn’t dare to ask what Lucas was going to do and could only remind him
with worried expressions.

Who knew whether they could tide through the crisis this time…
After Lucas left the Stardust Corporation, he didn’t rush to the Howards, the Huttons, or the
Smiths.

He knew that since the Hamiltons had already made arrangements, regardless of which
family he went to, there was no way he could resolve the matter.

With his power alone, he couldn’t destroy the other five top families of DC immediately.

The most effective method and the most important thing to do now was to find out where
the Hamiltons, the secret instigators behind the scenes, were hiding so as to shock the
families working with the Hamiltons and scare them into not daring to act recklessly!

Along the way, Lucas sent Jordan a text message. Soon, Jordan called.

“Lucas, according to what you said, we’ve locked down all the routes out of DC. Be it train
stations, airports, bus stations, or major intersections out of DC, they are all under the
control of our people. There’s no way the Hamiltons can leave silently!” Jordan reported.

“Okay, get everyone to continue keeping an eye on the routes. Also, protect the Stardust
Corporation and my family. I’ll go meet Jensen Hamilton myself and see where he’s hiding!”
Lucas said coldly.

“Okay, I got it, Lucas!” Jordan immediately acknowledged.

Although he couldn’t join Lucas in this operation, Jordan knew that Lucas had given him the
task of protecting the people who meant the most to him, which was an extremely
important matter, and he couldn’t afford to be negligent at all.

After learning about the current situation in DC, Jensen smiled with satisfaction and finally
left the hidden villa to head toward a train station in DC.

Generally speaking, big shots like Jensen usually traveled in their own private planes and
rarely took commercial airlines, let alone mass public transportation like trains.

But now that the airports had been blocked off, Jensen couldn’t get to the Hamilton family’s
private jet at DC International Airport.

To ensure that he could get back to the Hamilton residence in the shortest possible time,
taking the high-speed train was the fastest way instead.

He thought that Lucas and his people would never have imagined that a person of such high
status as him would choose to travel by train, a method only lowly civilians used.
Thus, taking the train out of DC was the fastest and safest way for Jensen.

But just before Jensen arrived at the train station, he received a phone call from his
subordinates.

“Bad news, Mr. Jensen. We just found that there are many suspicious people searching the
three train stations in DC. I’m afraid that the train stations are already under their control!”

Jensen was shocked. “How is that possible? Isn’t DC in complete chaos? Lucas Gray should
be in a frenzy now. How could he still have the manpower to block all the train stations?”

His subordinate hastily replied, “I also just received the news that DC is indeed in chaos. But
the families close to Lucas Gray are acting strangely. When those families attacked them,
they didn’t resist at all and evacuated their homes, giving up everything.

“So those families didn’t suffer any losses, but sent all their people out to track down the
Hamiltons in DC just like before! So there are still a lot of people at this train station, and
they’re even searching more intensively than the last few days!”

“Damn it! This is outrageous!” Jensen flew into a rage and slammed his fist on the car seat!
“Lucas Gray, you still won’t let me go even at this point. Just you wait. I won’t let you off!”

Jensen was really about to explode with anger.

He was a scion of the Hamiltons and the favorite son of the helmsman. Even the heads of
the eight top families of DC had to be respectful to him. Yet Lucas, a young man in his
twenties, was forcing him to a corner, causing him to have to sneak around like a rat. It was
really outrageous!

Now, he felt so aggravated that he wished he could immediately capture Lucas, skin him
alive, pull his tendons, and make him die in agony!

An old man sitting next to Jensen also frowned and said in a deep voice, “Mr. Jensen, it
seems that Lucas Gray has made up his mind to keep you from leaving DC. But the more this
is the case, the more cautious we must be. We must not falter!”

“After all, Lucas Gray has united the forces of several families in DC, and they have more
manpower than we do here. This is their territory, so there’s no need for us to fight him to
the death.”

Jensen roared, “So, what do you think we should do now?! Lucas Gray’s people have
blocked all the ways out of DC. How can I be trapped here by him?
“As you know, I have been away from the family for long enough, but I haven’t finished my
task. Once the news spreads back to the family, my two brothers definitely won’t let go of
this great opportunity to attack me. The chances of me inheriting the Hamilton family will be
even lower!

“Tell me, what should I do now?

“Am I going to be stuck here because of a mere Lucas Gray and watch the position of
helmsman be taken away from me?”

Jensen yelled in annoyance. If the car wasn’t still in motion, he might have smashed the car
roof with his fist.

This feeling was too aggrieving and stifling!

1349 Removing His Mask

The elderly man next to Jensen sat still quietly until he finished throwing a fit. Then he said,
“Mr. Jensen, just as you’ve said, the most important thing to do now is to leave DC.

“Since the train station is under strict control, I’ve thought of a solution. I know an amazing
master of disguise who happens to be in DC. We can ask him to help us disguise our
appearance. That way, no matter how many people Lucas Gray has arranged in the train
station, they won’t be able to find you!”

Hearing this, Jensen was overjoyed. “There’s such an amazing person? What are we waiting
for then? Let’s go look for him immediately!”

“Alright, Mr. Jensen.”

The car immediately turned and headed toward the address the elderly man gave.

At this moment, Lucas was also driving toward the train station.

Along the way, he called Roman. “Are you at the DC International Airport now? Immediately
send your people there to the train station!”

Roman was the illegitimate son of Michael’s brother, and he had become the next successor
of the Huttons with Lucas’s help. Michael was injured, so Roman was now in charge of all
the Huttons’ people.
Hearing what Lucas said, Roman said with bewilderment, “The Hamiltons’ private jet is
parked in the DC International Airport. Do we just ignore it? Or have you already gotten
concrete news that Jensen Hamilton will definitely leave from the train station?”

Lucas said, “I don’t have any confirmed news, but I reckon that Jensen Hamilton doesn’t
dare to leave from the airport. It’s very likely that he’ll take a train.”

“What about cars then? Is there a possibility that they’re going to drive away?” Roman
asked.

Lucas shook his head. “Going by car is the first method I ruled out. According to the
information I recieved, the Hamiltons are holding a family meeting in three days, and
attendance for all key members of the family is mandatory. If Jensen Hamilton goes back by
car, he definitely won’t make it in time, so his only option now is the train station.”

Roman finally knew why Lucas was so sure and immediately agreed to it. He left the DC
International Airport with his subordinates and headed straight to the train station.

Half an hour later, two people entered the waiting hall of the train station.

One of them was an elderly man in his seventies with a head full of white hair and wrinkles
all over his face. He had an unsteady gait, and he even had to support himself with a thick
walking stick.

Beside him was a woman in her forties, holding his arm with a sad face. She had many
wrinkles around the corners of her lips and eyes. She was carrying a small purse and looked
like a middle-aged woman who was unhappy with her life.

The two of them looked like an extremely ordinary father and daughter belonging to a low
social class. After entering the waiting hall, they found a seat near the corner, took out a
small piece of bread and a bottle of mineral water from a bag each, and started eating and
drinking.

In the waiting hall, burly men were shuttling in and out from time to time, scanning the face
of every passenger. Of course, they also scrutinized the father and daughter.

But no one took a closer look at them.

Soon, a gentle female voice announced in the hall, “Dear passengers, ticket checking for
Train G7073 will begin soon. Please take your ID and ticket with you and head to the
ticketing gates of Platform 7 for the ticket check.”
After hearing the voice, the elderly man holding the wooden walking stick raised his head
with a look of relief in his eyes. “It’s finally time for the ticket check. We can go home!”

The elderly man stood up shakily while the middle-aged woman hurriedly supported his arm,
and they walked toward Platform 7.

At this moment, a figure suddenly stopped the two of them and said lightly, “I’m afraid you
can’t leave.”

When the elderly man heard this voice, his pupils suddenly constricted in shock. It’s Lucas
Gray!

Lucas actually stopped him!

At this moment, the middle-aged woman next to him asked, “Young man, we’re going to
check our tickets. May you please step aside?”

Looking at the two seemingly ordinary people, Lucas smirked. “I said that you two can’t go.”

Others couldn’t recognize them, but Lucas could tell at a glance that the elderly man who
looked to be in his seventies was Jensen!

As for the middle-aged woman next to him, she wasn’t a woman at all but the Hamilton
expert who followed Jensen closely.

Although Jensen and the expert’s disguise and acting were good, so much so that ordinary
people wouldn’t be able to tell at all, they couldn’t escape Lucas’s eyes.

Lucas could tell that there was something wrong with the two of them at a glance.

Pretending to be angry, the middle-aged woman pointed at Lucas and berated, “What’s
wrong with you, young man? I’ve already said I don’t know you. Why do you want to stop
me? People like us don’t have money, so even if you stop us, we don’t have any money to
give you!”

As soon as she said this, countless bystanders looked over with peculiar gazes.

They wondered if Lucas was a gangster who was trying to extort the middle-aged woman
who looked poor.

Under everyone’s gazes, Lucas acted extremely quickly. Before anyone could react, he
reached out and ripped off the mask and wig that the middle-aged woman was wearing.
In an instant, the miserable-looking middle-aged woman suddenly turned into a thin old man
in his fifties!

This scene caused many people around to exclaim in shock.

“What… what’s going on?”

“What is this? Role-playing? Cosplaying?”

Many people didn’t think that they were disguising themselves and only found the scene in
front of them very bizarre.

Lucas actually ripped off the old man’s mask and revealed his true face. He roared angrily at
Lucas, “Punk, you’re courting death!”

Then he leaned forward to grab at Lucas’s face.

Beside him, Jensen, the elderly man with an unsteady gait, saw that the situation was
turning awry, so he immediately took advantage of the opportunity to turn around and
make a run for the ticketing gates while the expert was stopping Lucas.

As long as he could get through the ticketing gates and onto the train, no matter how
powerful and quick Lucas was, he would never be able to catch up with the high-speed train
and stop him!

1350 Superb Acting Skills

Lucas’s eyes flashed coldly, and his lips curled up into a contemptuous smile.

Jensen was really naive for thinking that he could easily escape from his pursuit!

Facing the menacing grab of the Hamilton expert, Lucas raised his fists and punched him
without being bothered at all!

Bang!

With the muffled collision sound, the expert felt an unimaginably massive force striking
against his palm. The instant they came into contact, all the bones of his palm were crushed!

The expert immediately looked horrified. Before he could cry out in pain, the force had
already gone all the way up his wrist and arm. With an immense force of destruction, it
crushed his entire arm and managed his flesh!
“Ahhh!” Even though the elderly expert was a rare powerhouse, he couldn’t bear the
excruciating pain and screamed in agony.

In the next instant, his scream came to a sudden halt because Lucas moved closer and
punched him between his chest and abdomen, making him unable to breathe and fall silent
amid the intense pain.

Lucas inched closer and said smilingly, “Sir, this is a public space. If you scream, you’ll be a
nuisance to others.”

The expert turned deathly pale and covered his stomach, unable to make a single sound.

Staring at Lucas, his eyes were full of fear.

Lucas’s punch in his abdomen had struck him right in the diaphragm and rendered him
incapable of moving!

In just two exchanges, Lucas had already crippled one of his arms and made him incapable
of using the martial arts skills he had trained hard for decades!

From now on, he was crippled!

He was an old and disabled person!

Thinking of the pathetic state that he would be in from now on, the elderly man became
even paler, and large droplets of cold sweat trickled down his forehead.

“Punk… you… How dare you cripple me? The Hamiltons will never let you go! You’ll
definitely die miserably in the future!” The expert stared at Lucas with shaky hands and eyes
full of murderous intent.

Lucas glanced at him and sneered. “Is that so? Then just wait and see.”

If it wasn’t because they were in a crowded place in public, the expert would have lost more
than just an arm. He might have already become a corpse.

Lucas didn’t care at all about what such a person said.

He stopped paying attention to this crippled person. The first thing he had to do now was to
find Jensen.

…
At this moment, Jensen had already rushed to the ticketing gates of Platform 7 to have his
ticket and ID checked. He was now running toward the train he was supposed to board.

Currently, Jensen was extremely fearful and anxious. He had long forgotten about
pretending to be an elderly man in his seventies with mobility issues. He was now hurrying
toward the train, wishing he could fly there.

He was well aware that his expert couldn’t stop Lucas for long. He might not even be able to
stall him for a minute. So Jensen could only seize this extremely short opportunity to hurry
to the train!

He was really panicking now.

He originally thought that he could successfully pass off as another person under the
disguise that the master of disguise had carefully put on for him. But just as he was about to
enter the ticketing gates, Lucas recognized him!

Worse still, he had only brought his most powerful bodyguard with him and disguised
themselves as a father and daughter for fear that he might arouse suspicion if he brought
too many people with him.

If he had known earlier that Lucas would still recognize him, he would have gotten more
people to disguise themselves with him. Even if Lucas discovered him in the end, he would
at least have a few more people to hold Lucas back and buy him more time to escape!

Jensen was running on the stairs and staring at the moving train that was about to enter the
station, his eyes full of expectation and excitement. Hurry up! Hurry up!

Jensen didn’t even have time to run to the passenger car that he was supposed to board. He
just ran to the nearest car and rushed straight toward the front, completely ignoring the
queues.

Suddenly, a devilish voice sounded in Jensen’s ears.

“Oh, the esteemed Jensen Hamilton is scurrying around like a street rat. How pathetic.”

Jensen’s heart skipped a beat, and it almost jumped out of his chest!

He already recognized that it was Lucas’s voice!

His nemesis had arrived so soon!

Jensen’s heart was pounding wildly, and he gritted his teeth hard while staring at the door
of the passenger car right in front of him, contemplating if he should charge straight into it.
But he was horrified to find that there was a massive force pulling him by the collar,
preventing him from taking another step forward!

Jensen wanted to escape, but to no avail, so he could only pretend to be weak and
reprimand loudly, “What are you trying to do, young man? I’ve already told you that I don’t
have any money. Stop hounding me for money. I really don’t have any money to give you!

“You’ve already forced me to my wits’ end, and I now have no choice but to return to the
countryside to farm. Why won’t you let me off?”

Then he turned around and shouted at the bystanders around him, “Everyone, quickly help a
poor old man out! This man refuses to let me off. I will definitely be beaten to death by him!
Everyone, please help me!”

Lucas sneered. He didn’t expect Jensen to have such great acting skills. He really played the
role of a poor old man being forced by a thug to turn to the public for help well.

With such acting skills, if Jensen joined the entertainment industry, he might be able to get
an Oscar. He could definitely hold a candle to A-list actors.

Lucas sneered at Jensen’s performance, but many people around them were deceived and
really thought that Lucas had come here to bully an old man.

“Young man, you’re able-bodied and young. There are so many things you can do. Why do
you have to bully an old man?”

“Exactly! Don’t you have any parents and elders? How could you do this? You’re really too
much!”

“Young man, we’re living in a lawful and civilized society. There’s no room for such
nonsense. You’ve already forced this old man to this end and left him with no choice but to
go back to the countryside to farm. Why are you doing this? Will you only be happy after
driving this old man to death?”

All of a sudden, many people pointed fingers at Lucas and rebuked him. There were even
some zealous young men who came forward and tried to pull Lucas’s hand away from
Jensen’s collar.
1351 Minding Other People’s Business

Seeing this, Jensen’s eyes flashed with a trace of smugness. Pretending to be bullied, he
pursed his lips and wept miserably. “Young man, at my age, it’s not easy for me to run a
business and open a store. I gave you all the protection fees you demanded before, but my
small store didn’t do well. I really don’t have any more money to give you!

“Now that my store is gone too, I only have a few hundred dollars left. This amount is only
enough to cover my train ticket home. Please let me off and stop forcing me to pay you
protection money!”

Jensen’s words immediately caused the bystanders to become even more furious.

“Indeed, it’s a thug who collects protection fees! Tsk, young man, of all things, why do you
have to engage in this dirty business that harms others? You’re such a lowlife!”!!

“Hah, a bastard like him only knows to bully the old and the weak. What else can he do?
What a piece of trash! Punk, listen up. I won’t let you bully this old man!”

“Exactly. You’re being too much! You’ve already forced him to this end, and he only has a
few hundred bucks left for the trip home, yet you won’t even let him off. You’re too
overbearing! We’ve gotta teach you a lesson today!”

The bystanders were brimming with righteous indignation as they pointed fingers at Lucas
and berated him.

Meanwhile, Jensen looked rather complacent as he secretly cast a provocative gaze at

Lucas. Hah, aren’t you very powerful? Now that I’ve managed to win the sympathy of these
bystanders and get them to stand on my side, let’s see how you can capture me in front of
so many people!

Lucas watched coldly as Jensen put on an act. Finally, he chuckled contemptuously when he
saw Jense’s provocative gaze.

“You’ve got great acting skills. With such talents, it’s a shame you didn’t become an actor!”
Lucas mocked. “But surely you don’t think I’ll let you off just because of this act you’ve put
on, right?”

Jensen’s face turned sullen. Suddenly, he burst into tears and wailed. “I really don’t have any
more money to give you. Please just let me off! I… I’ll kneel down and beg you. Please just
let me off!”
Then he bent his knees and really seemed like he was going to kneel on the ground.

Suddenly, a tall and slender young woman held Jensen’s arm, preventing him from kneeling.
“Sir, please stand up quickly. Don’t kneel down to someone like him!”

Jensen glanced at the young woman and rubbed his eyes while saying with a miserable
expression, “Young lady, thank you so much for speaking up for me, but this young man
isn’t easy to deal with. Don’t get implicated by helping me…

“This… this young man is very difficult to convince and reason with. If he takes revenge on
you too, I’ll blame myself for it!

“I… I’d better kneel down and beg him for mercy. He might just let me off on account that
my days are numbered…”

Jensen said this deliberately, causing the girl to be even more furious and indignant.

“Sir, you don’t have to kneel to someone like him! I can’t tolerate this injustice. I’ll definitely
help you and make sure you’re not bullied by him!” the young woman said with righteous
indignation and then glowered at Lucas. “Hey, what’s wrong with you? How can you bully an
elderly man? Hurry up and let go of him!”

Lucas frowned.

He really didn’t want to make a big commotion in a public place with so many people, but
Jensen’s acting was so superb that he deceived all the bystanders into thinking that Lucas
was the villain.

Seeing the train about to leave, Lucas couldn’t be bothered anymore. He reached out and
grabbed Jensen’s face.

As long as he could rip off the mask on Jensen’s face, the people here would definitely
realize that Jensen was lying and that they had taken pity on the wrong person.

“Stop!”

Just as Lucas’s hand was about to reach Jensen’s face, a suddenly exclaimed from the side,
and a fair and tender hand hit Lucas’s arm heavily.

Smack!

Lucas’s eyes widened in surprise. He never expected that this tall and pretty girl would be so
strong that she could cause him to feel pain, and his hand that was about to grab Jensen
missed slightly.
This young woman was probably not much weaker than the top experts of the eight top
families of DC.

Of course, Lucas was just a little surprised that this young woman was so strong at such a
young age. The rest didn’t impress him.

But the tall young woman stared at Lucas with her mouth open in shock.

In a moment of panic, she had forgotten to restrain herself and almost subconsciously
exerted her full strength on Lucas’s arm. The instant she struck, she already felt regret.
Unfortunately, she couldn’t retract her hand in time.

With her strength, she could completely break the arm of an ordinary person!

Although she thought that Lucas was extremely loathsome for forcing the elderly man to his
wits’ end, she couldn’t just break his arm!

While the young woman felt vexed, she felt as if her palm had hit a hard steel board, causing
her hand to feel numb. After taking her slap, Lucas’s arm merely skewed a little to the side,
and it was as if he didn’t feel anything at all!

How… how was this possible?

Suddenly, Jensen took advantage of Lucas missing his grab and immediately turned around
to run into the passenger car behind him. He already had one foot inside the car.

“Still trying to run?” Lucas snorted coldly, moved his feet to bypass the tall young woman in
front of him, grabbed Jensen’s clothes, and yanked him out mercilessly.

Thump!

Jensen’s back hit the ground hard, causing him to grit his teeth in pain.

“You’re going overboard!” The tall and slender young woman flew into a rage and
immediately attacked Lucas.

She had to teach this scumbag a lesson for bullying the elderly!

Lucas dodged the punch and then stood next to Jensen in a flash. He reached out and
ripped the mask off Jensen’s face.

In an instant, Jensen turned from an elderly man in his seventies to a middle-aged man in his
fifties!
This scene greatly astonished everyone around!

1352 Finally Captured

The young woman still wanted to continue attacking Lucas, but when she saw Jensen’s true
face, she immediately widened her eyes in disbelief. “You… you’re not an old man!”

Jensen’s face was completely revealed in front of everyone after his mask was removed, and
he knew that his scheme was now useless.

He sprung up from the ground and exerted all his strength to attack Lucas!

Jensen was an expert who was extremely skilled in martial arts. In fact, his skills were almost
on par with the skills of the top experts of the Hamiltons. He knew that he was no match for
Lucas. He launched a sudden attack on Lucas not in hopes of defeating him but rather to
stall for some time so that he could rush onto the train and leave.

However, Jensen’s skills were nothing in front of Lucas. Lucas just kicked once, and Jensen
fell onto the ground again with a loud thud.

Before he could get up, Lucas was already stepping on his chest, making him unable to get
up at all.

There was an obvious commotion in the surroundings, and everyone was watching the
situation in horror, pointing at Lucas and Jensen and discussing them. Meanwhile, the
security guards of the train station walked over.

Lucas took out a document from his pocket and said to the shocked people around him,
“Everyone, don’t panic. This man is a wanted criminal, and I’m here to arrest him and bring
him to justice. Now that this matter has been settled, you can all get on the train and leave.”

After hearing Lucas’s explanation, the bystanders realized that an arrest was being carried
out. It was no wonder there was a fight.

Moreover, the criminal was really scheming and cunning to have disguised himself as a weak
old man and say that he was getting bullied, which almost made them commit the crime of
obstructing justice. How abhorrent!

The bystanders on the platform didn’t dare to stay any longer and quickly boarded the train.

Jensen was so angry that he was on the verge of losing his mind. He was a scion of the
Hamiltons, a royal family branch, and yet he was being accused of being a wanted criminal.
Who knew where Lucas got the document from to pass off as a police officer!

“Luacs Gray, how dare you…”

Jensen flew into a rage. Just as he was about to reveal his true identity and expose Lucas for
pretending to be a police officer, Lucas stuffed a packet of tissue paper into his mouth.

Immediately afterward, Lucas pressed Jensen’s hands against his back and secured tightly
with his necktie.

Holding Jensen, Lucas walked out of the train station and was about to leave when the tall
and slender young woman suddenly ran over, panting heavily. Once again, she stopped
Lucas.

“Hey, wait a minute!” She panted while holding her knees.

Lucas’s eyes turned cold. “At this point, do you still think I’m a bad guy? Do you still want to
uphold your ‘justice’?”

“N-n-no, you’re mistaken!” The young woman frantically waved her hands. She explained,
“I’m not here to cause trouble. I… I came to apologize to you! I’m sorry. It was my fault for
rashly attacking you before I knew the truth. I’m really sorry!”

Lucas glanced at the young woman and shook his head calmly. “It’s alright. You’re a
kindhearted person, but you were made use of by someone with ulterior motives. Just be
more mindful in the future.”

He really didn’t intend to blame her.

In today’s society, there were very few people who were kind enough to step up and help
others. The vast majority of people tried to avoid trouble and protect themselves. Despite
injustice, they wouldn’t step up to help.

Although the young woman had mistaken Jensen to be an elderly man being bullied, Lucas
admired her for her brave and helpful attitude.

Besides, the slap she landed on Lucas’s arm didn’t cause him any damage, so he naturally
wouldn’t pursue it against her.

After speaking, Lucas walked away with Jensen.

But the young woman quickly caught up and stayed close by his side.
Lucas frowned. “Why are you following me? Since you were on the platform, you should be
planning to board the train to go somewhere, right? Be careful not to miss the boarding
time.”

The young woman stuck her tongue out and said smilingly, “I don’t plan to leave by train
anymore! I got the wrong idea about you just now and even hurt you. I have to make it up to
you! I’ll leave DC after I do.”

Lucas immediately shook his head. “I’m not hurt, and I don’t plan to make you compensate
me. Leave quickly!”

The young woman’s strike might have indeed caused great damage to ordinary people, but
to Luacs, it felt like nothing more than a slightly strong tickle. He was completely fine.

Besides, he wasn’t interested in the so-called compensation of this young woman at all, let
alone leave with her.

The young woman completely ignored Lucas’s cold face and instead said smilingly, “That
won’t do. Since I’ve made a mistake, I have to make it up to you. This is my principle! I have
to compensate you since I did something wrong!”

While following Lucas closely, she asked curiously, “By the way, my name is Rosie Monroe.
What’s yours?”

Lucas felt a little helpless. Why is this girl so stubborn?

“You really want to make it up to me?” Lucas asked with a raised brow.

Rosie frantically nodded. “Yes, I’m a woman of my word, and I’ll definitely fulfill your request
as long as it’s within my means!”

She stared at Lucas with glistening eyes, seemingly filled with expectations about Lucas’s
request to her.

Lucas said seriously, “In that case, please leave me alone and do your own thing! This is the
best compensation for me.”

Rosie’s expression stiffened, and she immediately shook his head after realizing what Lucas
said. “No! What kind of compensation is that? Won’t I be escaping responsibility by leaving? I
won’t do that!”

Lucas was speechless.

He was now extremely speechless.

Lucas never thought that this young, fashionable, and pretty woman would be so obstinate
that she was constantly ignoring what he was saying.

He already said that it was fine, but she still insisted on following him and making up to him,
causing him to feel annoyed.

He still had a lot of important things to do, and he didn’t have time to chat with a young
woman he just met!

At this moment, a silver Audi A8 stopped in front of Lucas. Kenneth stepped out of it and
greeted him respectfully, “Mr. Gray!”

Seeing Jensen being held by Lucas, he said in shock, “This is… Jensen Hamilton? You’ve
already caught him? Great!”

1353 Notice of Critical Condition

When Kenneth saw Jensen, his eyes turned red, and he wished he could go over and beat
him up right away!

His father, Ray, the current head of the Parkers, had been stabbed and seriously injured by
the Hamiltons’ henchmen. He had just passed the critical period and was still lying
unconcious in the hospital. It was unknown if he could recover and return to his former
health.

The moment he saw Jensen, the hatred and killing intent in his heart surged, and he wished
he could stab a hole in Jensen’s body as well!

Fortunately, Kenneth could still maintain his sanity. When he saw the gloomy Lucas in front
of him, he barely managed to suppress the hatred in his heart.!!

Lucas looked at Kenneth, fully understanding how he felt, and said, “Let’s go back first!”

“Yes, Mr. Gray!” Kenneth took a deep breath, opened the car door himself, and invited
Lucas to get in the car.

“It’s alright. I drove here.” Lucas waved his hand and got into his black Jaguar.

Right after Lucas threw Jensen, who had his hands and feet tied up, into the back seat, he
found that Rosie was actually planning to get inside his car too!
Lucas’s face immediately turned sullen, and he stopped Rosie. At this point, he was really fed
up with her actions. “I’ve already told you not to follow me. Do you not understand?”

He had very important things to deal with now. The situation in DC was still in a mess, and
the families he was close to were still waiting for him to take Jensen back to fix the problem.
He had no time to waste being pestered by a woman.

When Rosie saw that Lucas was really angry, she puffed up her cheeks and said aggrievedly,
“Okay, okay, I won’t follow you since you don’t want me to, but before I go, tell me your
name! You won’t turn down this small request, will you?”

“Lucas Gray.” Lucas told her his name indifferently, closed the car door, and drove away.

After Lucas left, Rosie stood by the side of the road, staring at the distant shadow of Lucas’s
Jaguar going away, and clenched her fists. “Lucas Gray, huh? I will definitely find you again!”

On his way to the Stardust Corporation with Kenneth, Lucas suddenly received a phone call.

“Honey, she… she’s not doing very well, and she’s still in the operating room. I’m really
worried!” Cheyenne’s anxious voice came out of the phone.

With a grave expression on his face, Lucas said, “Cheyenne, don’t worry. I’ll rush over to you
now!”

Then he stopped the car on the side of the road. Kenneth, who was following behind Lucas’
car, also stopped his car and looked at him in confusion. “Mr. Gray?”

Lucas opened the car door and said to Kenneth, “I have some urgent matters to attend to at
the hospital. Take Jensen Hamilton to the Stardust Corporation and wait for me there. I’ll
look for you later!”

He opened the back door of the car and intended to throw Jensen straight into Kenneth’s
car, but it occurred to him that Jensen wasn’t an ordinary person and had remarkable
martial arts skills. If Jensen suddenly attacked, a tie wouldn’t be able to restrain him at all,
and Kenneth wouldn’t be able to hold him down either. Jensen might take advantage of the
opportunity to escape.

Thinking of this, Lucas reached out and dislocated all the joints of Jensen’s limbs without
hesitation.

“Mm… Mmph!”

With the tissue pack stuffed in his mouth, Jensen couldn’t scream out loud and could only let
out stifled grunts of pain as droplets of cold sweat oozed from his face.
Now that Jensen’s limbs had been dislocated, he could no longer pose a threat to Kenneth.
Lucas dragged him out of the back seat of the car and threw him into Kenneth’s car.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Gray. I will definitely take this bastard back to the Stardust Corporation. I
won’t let him escape!” Kenneth assured Lucas and then drove off with Jensen in his car.

Meanwhile, Lucas immediately turned his car around and drove toward the hospital where
Cheyenne was.

When Lucas arrived at the operating room, Cheyenne immediately jumped into Lucas’s arms
and cried in distress. “Honey! She’s seriously wounded and has lost a lot of blood! It’s been
almost three hours since she entered the operating room, but she’s not out yet!”

Lucas knew that the woman that Cheyenne was talking about was her biological mother,
Florence.

Although Cheyenne hadn’t acknowledged Florence as her mother yet, Florence was still her
closet kin by blood no matter what. So when Cheyenne found out that she was seriously
injured and in the operating room, she was really distraught and devastated.

She hadn’t even reconciled with Florence yet. What if something happened to Florence at
this time?

If Florence really died, it would definitely leave an indelible regret in Cheyenne’s heart
forever!

“Don’t worry, Cheyenne! I’ve already asked Maddy to come over and operate on Florence.
Maddy will be here soon. She’ll be fine!” Lucas wrapped his arms around his tense and
worried wife, patiently stroking her back to comfort her.

After a short pause, he continued, “When Florence wakes up, you should reconcile with her
and officially acknowledge her!”

Lucas knew what Cheyenne had in mind and simply said it out loud for her.

After Florence was severely injured, Cheyenne likely no longer had any ill feelings toward
her.

Choking with sobs, Cheyenne nodded in Lucas’s arms, but she couldn’t even say a single
word.

Right now, her only hope was for Florence to be out of danger and get well again!
Florence wasn’t the only one undergoing emergency rescue in the hospital. Michael, Tyson,
Connor, Ray, Clement, and others were as well.

The operating rooms in the hospital were overcrowded, and all the top surgeons in DC had
gathered here.

Lucas took a sweeping glance at the operating room that Michael was in, and he felt
incredibly sad too.

Although he didn’t have too much affection for Michael, and it could even be said that he
had hated Michael far more than he had loved him in the past twenty years of his life, his
feelings for Michael had become extremely complicated since he learned that Michael
wasn’t his biological father.

But there was no longer any hatred at this point. After all, Michael wasn’t his biological
father, so Lucas had no reason to hate him.

On the contrary, Michael had raised Lucas for several years. Although he later had no choice
but to drive him and his mother out of DC, he had only done so to try and protect them.
Moreover, when Lucas returned from Calico, Michael handed over the entire Stardust
Corporation to him without saying a single complaint.

From this perspective, Michael was extremely kind toward Lucas.

Now that Michael was lying on the operating table in the operating room, and there was no
telling whether he could be rescued or not, Lucas was terribly worried.

He certainly wouldn’t want anything to happen to Michael at this time.

Apart from Michael and Florence, Lucas also didn’t want the lives of the helmsmen of the
other families close to him to be in danger.

Suddenly, the door of the operating room where Florence was opened, and a nurse wearing
a sterile mask came out and asked, “Is the family of Miss Florence Howard here? Who are
the family members of Miss Florence Howard?”

With a shudder, Cheyenne immediately stepped forward and said anxiously, “I am her
daughter. How is my mother doing?”

The nurse said with a grave expression, “The patient’s condition isn’t very optimistic, and we
can only do our best. I hope you are prepared! This is Miss Florence Howard’s critical
condition notice. Please read it!”

The nurse handed a red-stamped critical condition notice to Cheyenne.

1354 Rescued

Cheyenne felt as if a thunderbolt resounded in her head, blowing her up to the point of
passing out.

A critical condition notice!

Before Florence was out of the operating room, a critical condition notice was issued. This
could only mean that her condition was so critical that she could pass away inside at any
moment!

Cheyenne’s body went limp, her legs completely weak, and her entire body slid down
toward the floor.

If Lucas hadn’t held her waist and supported her, Cheyenne would have collapsed to the
floor.

Two streams of tears instantly flowed down Cheyenne’s face.

With one arm around his wife, Lucas looked anxiously at the nurse and asked, “Do you mean
that Miss Florence Howard, who is undergoing surgery inside, has suffered complications
that might be fatal?”

The nurse said regretfully, “I’m sorry, but I’m afraid that’s the case. Our attending physicians
have tried their best, but Miss Florence Howard was stabbed close to her heart, and her
ventricle is damaged too severely. Her situation is very critical. Of course, the doctors are
continuing to do their best and may be able to work a miracle. I’m only following the
hospital’s protocol by informing the patient’s family of the situation truthfully. Please
prepare yourselves for the worst.”

After completing her task, the nurse nodded and returned to the operating room.

Cheyenne heard word for word exactly what the nurse said. An intense wave of fear
engulfed her heart, and she panicked even more.

“No… How could this happen? Why did this happen? She… My mom… How can she die?! I-I
haven’t even had a chance to reconcile with her yet!

“If she really dies, I… I will never have a mother again! Lucas, I… What should I do now?
What else can I do?” Cheyenne hugged Lucas and cried bitterly.

Seeing Cheyenne breaking down and weeping profusely, Lucas felt extremely heartbroken.
“Cheyenne, it’s going to be okay! The nurse just said that there’s still hope that Florence can
be rescued, so don’t give up hope too soon!” Lucas whispered in Cheyenne’s ear, firmly
reassuring her.

“Lucas, I’m here! Where is the patient?”

At this moment, the sounds of urgent and hurried footsteps approached, and Maddy
appeared in front of Lucas and Cheyenne.

“Maddy!”

As soon as Cheyenne saw Maddy, her eyes instantly lit up, as if she had found her last hope.
She rushed over anxiously, grabbed Maddy’s arm, and cried out repeatedly, “Maddy, you
must save my mother. You can’t let her die! I beg you. You have to save her…”

Maddy held Cheyenne’s hand and said quickly but calmly, “Don’t worry, Cheyenne! I’ll do my
best to save Miss Howard. I’m going to sterilize and change right now. I’ll handle the surgery
myself!”

Time was running out, and Maddy didn’t have time to say anything more. She walked
straight into the operating room to prepare for the operation.

While hugging Cheyenne, Lucas looked at the door of the operating room and comforted
softly, “Since Maddy has already gone in, Florence will be fine. Cheyenne, sit down first.
We’ll wait here for the good news from Maddy!”

Cheyenne stared closely at the light above the door of the operating room. After seeing
Maddy go in, the spark of hope in her eyes was rekindled, and Lucas’s gentle and comforting
voice gradually calmed her nervous and frightened mood.

“Okay, we’ll wait here. We’ll definitely get good news!”

Lucas helped Cheyenne sit on the bench in front of the operating room, but there was
immense anger brewing in his heart.

These people were severely injured, and their lives were still in danger, all because of
Jensen’s sins!

If it wasn’t for Jensen’s despicable method of suddenly sending the top experts of the
Hamiltons to attack these family heads, they would definitely not be lying here now and
waiting for a miracle to happen.

At the same time, Lucas inevitably blamed himself.

At the end of the day, the reason the Hamiltons had targeted these helmsmen was that
Lucas had forced them by making them unable to leave DC, thus spurring Jensen to resort to
such underhanded means.

After all, the serious injuries and terrible plights of these helmsmen who were friends with
Lucas were ultimately caused by him.

Right now, the situation in DC was really unfavorable for Lucas.

In particular, the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths, who were among the eight top
families of DC, were in a terrible situation. Not only were the lives of their helmsmen in
critical condition, but they were also facing the predicament of the joint seizure and attack
of the other top families.

Now, these three families didn’t have a leader and were extremely unstable internally. The
other families might have already conquered them.

Even if the three families could recover later, the losses they incurred in the one day today
would be heavy enough.

“Jensen Hamilton, you really deserve to die!” Lucas cursed with hatred.

He hated Jensen to the bone now.

He had already heard from his people’s investigation that the Hamiltons hiding in DC were
Jensen and Brett, his son.

The person who had ordered the assassinations and serious wounding of the helmsmen was
Jensen!

The only thing to be thankful for now was that Jensen had only wanted to stir up trouble in
DC so that he could take the opportunity to escape from the city. Thus, Jensen had merely
ordered the experts of the Hamiltons to seriously injure the family heads without killing
them.

Otherwise, Lucas might not have been able to resist snapping Jensen’s neck the moment he
saw him!

But despite this, Lucas already had so much hatred for Jensen that he wouldn’t let him off
when he returned to the Stardust Corporation! Jensen Hamilton must die!

Time passed slowly, and Lucas and Cheyenne waited outside the operating room for another
hour. When the lights of the operating room suddenly went out, the doors finally opened
again.
This time, seven doctors came out from inside, walking while taking off the gloves on their
hands, face masks, sterile caps, and other things.

The person walking in front was Maddy, who looked exhausted.

Cheyenne rushed forward and asked anxiously, “Maddy… how is my mother doing? Is her
condition stable? Is she okay?”

Maddy smiled softly at Cheyenne. “Don’t worry, Cheyenne. Miss Howard is out of danger. As
long as she stays in bed and recuperates for a few months, she’ll be as good as before! She’s
alright now!”

The tears Cheyenne had been holding in gushed out again. They were flowing freely like a
water tap, but this time, they were tears of joy.

“Great! My mother is fine! She’s not going to die! She’s survived!”

“Thank God. I finally have a chance to reconcile with her and can call her Mom myself
without having to regret it for the rest of my life!”

With tears of joy, Cheyenne held Maddy’s hand, crying and smiling while saying incoherently,
“Maddy, thank you so much! If it wasn’t for you, my mother might have not made it! I…
How should I thank you? I have to repay you properly!”

Looking at Cheyenne’s tear-stained smiling face, Maddy and Lucas smiled gently.

With Maddy’s help, it didn’t take long for good news to arrive one after another.

Michael, Tyson, Connor, Clement, and Ray were all out of danger after successful emergency
rescue.

1355 Waiting for Mr. Gray

After receiving the news that they were safe one after another, Lucas felt greatly relieved.

But Michael and the others had just gotten out of danger and still needed to be hospitalized
for treatment and recuperation for a long time. Thus, they could only stay in the hospital
during this period.

Lucas arranged for enough people to stay in the hospital.

At this moment, the several families close to Lucas were in turmoil, so in order to avoid any
accidents, the safety of these family heads had to be ensured.

Lucas looked at Cheyenne’s haggard face and said with distress, “Cheyenne, you’ve been
here for a long time. You should go home and rest!”

Cheyenne shook her head. “I’d better stay here and keep an eye on her. I want to be here
when she wakes up. Honey, I know you have a lot of things to deal with now, so go ahead!”

Lucas understood Cheyenne’s character. Since she wanted to stay here and wait for
Florence to wake up, she wouldn’t change her mind.

He nodded. “Okay, I’ll go handle my matters. If anything happens, call me. Also, Maddy will
be staying in the hospital during this period of time, so if there’s any change in their
conditions, remember to inform Maddy promptly.”

Cheyenne agreed, “Okay, Honey, I know. Take care of yourself and be careful.”

After making arrangements in the hospital, Lucas left for the Stardust Corporation.

At this moment, the conference room on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation’s office
building was already full of people.

Bruce and Edmund had been waiting here all this while. Later, Lucas had someone invite
Damon, Roman, Jonah, and the representatives of the Howards and the Smiths here.

Previously, the other families among the eight top families of DC had come aggressively and
forcefully seized the manors of the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths without any
mercy. The Parkers, the Hales, and the Coles, who had followed Lucas to DC, had also
suffered a huge impact, and those families had also raided their manors.

Because the Fullers had just pledged allegiance to Lucas, Jensen still wasn’t aware of it. So
the Fuller had managed to escape a close shave and were unaffected by this change.

Now that the situation inside DC had become unsafe, Lucas simply gathered all the people
on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation’s office building to discuss matters.

Lucas had yet to arrive, and everyone in the conference room was jittery and anxious.

Roman, the Huttons’ successor, couldn’t sit still anymore and stood up from his chair. He
paced back and forth in the conference room several times and suddenly said, “Our homes
have been forcefully seized by the other top families in DC. Are we supposed to just sit here
and wait instead of taking back our territories?”

The Smiths’ next successor, Oscar, who was also Ray’s son, said with frustration, “Yeah, can
we solve the problem by staying here? Now those people are wreaking havoc on our turf.
Are we really just going to wait here for them to plunder all of our assets? I really can’t wait
any longer!”

The Howards’ representative was Pete. He was not the Howards’ successor, but he was
currently the highest-ranking member of the Howards’ direct lineage. He was also
Cheyenne’s cousin. Since Florence was seriously injured and hospitalized, he was now the
Howards’ acting representative.

Pete had already gotten impatient after waiting for so long. He slammed the table with his
hands and stood up, “I can’t wait any longer either! I’m going to gather all of the Howards’
people and get our family manor back!”

Seeing that the crowd was agitated, Edmund said, “Don’t worry. Mr. Gray will be here soon.
Let’s wait for Mr. Gray to arrive before we discuss the next plan of action!”

“Yeah, let’s wait for Mr. Gray to come. He will definitely have a way to resolve the crisis in
front of us!”

“Yes, we just need to continue waiting here for Mr. Gray to come. Let’s relax and not panic
just yet!”

Bruce and Damon were both full of confidence in Lucas.

Since Lucas told them not to go hard against those families and told them to wait for news
in this conference room, he must have a solution to their predicament.

Pete said anxiously, “It’s not that I don’t believe in Mr. Gray’s strength, but this unrest in DC
is not a trivial matter. Our manors have been seized and divided by those families. How can
we still wait here calmly?”

Oscar said, “Exactly! If we wait any longer, our homes will completely disappear! What’s the
point of waiting?!”

Roman also had a worried look as he said, “That’s right. Now that the matter is urgent, we
really don’t have any more time to waste here. I think we should form a temporary alliance
and go together to retake our families’ territories and drive those families out!”

All at once, the three representatives of the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons were all
advocating to form an alliance immediately to take back their manors. On the other hand,
the Hales, the Coles, and the Parkers were all for waiting for Lucas to return before deciding.
Both sides had divided opinions and fell to a standstill for a while.

Just as both sides were about to get into an argument, the door of the conference room
was suddenly pushed open, and Lucas entered with Jensen in his hand.

“Mr. Gray!”

“Mr. Gray, you’re here!”

When everyone saw Lucas, they all stood up to greet him.

The few who had just made a fuss about leaving first became extremely polite, not daring to
continue expressing any dissatisfaction in front of Lucas.

They all knew that Lucas was not to be trifled with and that he wasn’t someone they could
afford to provoke.

Lucas nodded casually at the crowd and threw Jensen onto the floor in the middle of the
conference room.

Lucas had dislocated all the joints of Jensen’s limbs, so he couldn’t exert any force or
maintain his balance and could only fall to the floor in a disheveled state.

Jensen struggled to sit up straight and cursed at Lucas furiously, “Lucas Gray! You bastard!
How dare you treat me like this? I won’t let you off!”

He was the third scion of the Hamiltons, a royal family branch. But now, Lucas threw him like
a piece of garbage and insulted him in front of so many people. He felt extremely humiliated!

The people in the conference room looked at Jensen with astonishment.

Apart from Lucas, Bruce, and Edmund, the members of the top families of DC didn’t know
Jensen or his identity.

Just from the fact that Lucas had thrown this man to the floor mercilessly, coupled with the
way this man had cursed at Lucas, all of them knew that this disheveled middle-aged man
had to be someone at extreme odds with Lucas.

“Who is this bastard? How dare he talk to Mr. Gray like that?!”

In order to impress Lucas, Oscar raised his hand and slapped Jensen hard on the face!

Smack!
1356 Courting Death

This loud slap immediately stunned Jensen!

He was the dignified third scion of the Hamiltons, but this was the first time he had been
slapped like this in his more than 50 years of life!

It was a disgrace, a huge disgrace!

Jensen glared at Oscar and scolded, “You bastard, who do you think you are? How dare you
touch me?”

“Hah, how dare you still be so arrogant! You idiot, how dare you threaten Mr. Gray after he
caught you here. Do you think you’re some kind of big shot? So what if I touch you? If Mr.
Gray allows it, I can’t wait to help him kill you right now!”

Seeing Jensen still daring to glare at him, Oscar had another fit of anger and rushed forward
again. Not only did he give Jensen a few tight slaps, but he even kicked him a few times.

“How dare you glare at me! Who do you think you are?! How dare you be arrogant in front of
me! Let me tell you, the people present are the helmsmen and successors of rich and
powerful families in DC. It’s not the place for a small fry like you to be arrogant here!

“A prisoner must behave like a prisoner, understand? If you dare to glare at me or speak
rudely to Mr. Gray again, I will kill you!”

Oscar was not a good person to begin with, and he had always been an arrogant and
despotic scion. Back when he was in California, he had even had a few conflicts with Lucas. If
Tyson hadn’t led the entire Smith family to submit to Lucas, and Oscar hadn’t been
intimidated by Lucas and didn’t dare to cause trouble easily, his attitude would probably be
even more arrogant than it was now.

After fiercely slapping Jensen several times in a row until his palm was red and stung, Oscar
finally stopped and spat on Jensen in disgust. “I don’t care who you are. I, Oscar Smith, will
not spare anyone who dares to disrespect Mr. Gray!”

Oscar then looked at Lucas as if he was asking for credit and said ingratiatingly, “Mr. Gray,
this guy actually dares to be so disrespectful to you. As long as you want, I can help you deal
with him immediately. I guarantee that no one will find any clues!”

It wasn’t like Oscar hadn’t killed and silenced people before.

Jensen was infuriated. The saliva Oscar spat out landed on his chest and utterly disgusted
him.
In the past, those who dared to treat him like this would have long been dragged out by the
servants of the Hamiltons to feed the dogs. Even if Jensen was alone, he was still an expert
of his generation. He would have long crushed anyone who dared to treat him like this to
death.

However, Lucas had dislocated the joints in Jensen’s limbs, and he couldn’t even stand up or
raise his hands. He could only sit on the floor powerlessly and endure this humiliation. He
was on the verge of exploding from anger!

The only thing worth rejoicing about was that these people still didn’t know his identity.
Otherwise, if the news got out that a dignified scion of the Hamiltons, a direct descendant of
a royal family branch, was thrown to the floor, slapped, and even spat on, he would
probably be too ashamed to meet anyone in the future. His two brothers would definitely
gloat and seize this matter to make an issue out of it to deal a heavy blow to him!

Suddenly, Lucas smiled and said something that a demon would say. “Jensen Hamilton, I
didn’t expect your temper to become so good. You’ve been beaten and scolded, but you’re
willing to keep silent about it. Are you still the scion of the Hamiltons that I know?”

Jensen’s heart skipped a beat. With a whoosh, he raised his head, glared at Lucas with killing
intent, and roared angrily, “Lucas Gray, h-how dare you get someone to humiliate me like
this?! This enmity is irreconcilable. I will never let you off!”

He had already pinned all the blame on Lucas. He even believed that Lucas had instigated
Oscar to humiliate him in front of so many people.

Naturally, Lucas wouldn’t explain anything.

He sneered, kicked Jensen to the floor, and stepped on his chest.

“Jensen Hamilton, don’t forget that you’re just a prisoner now. From the moment you sent
experts to attack the helmsmen related to me, you’ve already committed an unforgivable
crime. Do you think I’ll let you off?”

Jensen was trampled on the floor by Lucas, but he couldn’t break free. He could only rage
helplessly. “Lucas Gray, I’m a scion of the Hamiltons. Let’s see if you have the guts to kill me!
If you kill me, the Hamiltons will never let you off. We will definitely tear you into pieces!

“Not only you, but your wife, child, and everyone around you will suffer the same fate. The
Hamiltons won’t let anyone off! Just wait for everyone related to you to disappear from this
world one by one!”
Jensen’s furious roars reached the ears of everyone in the conference room, causing a
freezing chill to rise from the bottom of their hearts.

Oscar, who had just hit Bai Jiantang, was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he
almost couldn’t stand straight.

He would never have thought that the person he had just slapped and spat on was Jensen
Hamilton, a scion of the Hamiltons!

Jensen was a son of the helmsman of the Hamiltons!

What… what did I just do?! If he had known who Jensen was, he would have never dared to
slap him!

Even though Jensen had sent someone to injure his father severely, a scion like Oscar didn’t
dare to touch the halo of a royal family.

Oscar stared at the hand that he had slapped Jensen with and was on the brink of tears.

But he had already hit him, so it was impossible for him to pretend that nothing had
happened. All he could do was clench his fist and hide his hand behind his back. He looked at
Lucas in fear, hoping that Lucas could deal with Jensen perfectly.

At this moment, Lucas’s expression was extremely gloomy, especially after hearing Jensen’s
blatant threat. Deep killing intent surged in his eyes.

If the Hamiltons wanted to avenge Jensen and cause trouble for him, he would accompany
them at any time. But Jensen had already stepped on Lucas’s bottom line by threatening him
with his wife, child, family, and friends.

Terrifying killing intent erupted from Lucas’s body.

The killing intent was invisible and intangible, but the few people close to Lucas suddenly
felt a heart-palpitating chill and subconsciously took a few steps back.

As for Jensen, who was facing all of Lucas’s killing intent, he felt as though he had fallen into
an icehouse, and an extremely strong sense of enveloped his entire body.

He had a premonition that Lucas would definitely dare to kill him!

“Jensen Hamilton, since you can’t wait to seek death, I’ll fulfill your wish.”

Lucas’s cold words resounded in Bai Jiantang’s ears.

1357 Preparing to Counterattack

Jensen suddenly shivered. Only now did he realize his current situation.

Not to mention challenging and threatening Lucas, his life was now firmly in Lucas’s hands.
As long as Lucas said that he wanted him dead, there was no need for Lucas to do it himself.
He could completely make him disappear from the world without a sound!

Jensen’s entire body was drenched in cold sweat as he shouted in fear, “No, Lucas Gray, you
can’t kill me! I was wrong just now. If you let me go, our past grudges will be written off. I
will definitely not look for trouble with you again!

“And if I really die here, my father will definitely track down what happened to me. At that
time, it will be useless even if I don’t want to involve your wife and family! Keeping me alive
is much more worthwhile than killing me. Lucas Gray, don’t be rash!”

Afraid that Lucas would really order his death in a fit of anger, Jensen didn’t dare to threaten
him anymore. Instead, he made a bunch of compromises.

Unfortunately, none of the people present were fools, much less Lucas. No one believed
Jensen’s nonsense of writing off all their grudges and never troubling Lucas again if Lucas
let him go.

If Jensen really got out of trouble and returned to the Hamiltons, likely the first thing he
would do would be to gather all the experts of the Hamiltons and launch a frenzied revenge
against Lucas and everyone around him. He had to kill Lucas to avenge today’s humiliation.

“Heh!” Lucas didn’t say a word and only sneered. Then the foot stepping on Jensen’s chest
stomped down.

Snap!

“Ahhh!!” Jensen immediately let out a shrill scream.

Lucas’s stomp broke a few of Jensen’s ribs, and the intense pain made him believe that he
would really be trampled to death by Lucas.

“Spare… spare me! Lucas… please… forgive me! I really know my mistakes. I will never go
against you in the future! I can give you enough compensation. The Hamiltons have
hundreds of billions. I can give you a lot of money and resources. I just hope that you can
spare my life and not kill me!”
In the face of the fear of death, Jensen could no longer maintain his pride as a scion of the
Hamiltons. He cried and begged miserably.

Seeing this, Edmund stood up and whispered to Lucas, “Lucas, Jensen Hamilton’s identity
isn’t ordinary. You should spare his life for the time being!”

It wasn’t that Edmund wanted to plead on Jensen’s behalf but because Jensen’s status was
indeed too high. If Lucas really stomped Jensen to death here, the Hamiltons would
definitely be furious and launch a crazy retaliation against Lucas when they found out.

Although he knew that with Lucas’s strength, he wasn’t afraid of the Hamiltons’ revenge, he
wasn’t a lone wolf after all. He had his family and other people by his side.

If the Hamiltons really retaliated against Lucas at all costs, Lucas would definitely be
exhausted. If he wasn’t careful, the Hamiltons might even succeed, which would cause him
regret for the rest of his life.

And such things were definitely unacceptable to Lucas.

Even Edmund didn’t dare to imagine what would become of Lucas if anything happened to
his family.

As for whether Lucas could completely annihilate the Hamilton family, Edmund didn’t dare
to have such thoughts at all. After all, the Hamilton family was a royal family branch that had
existed for hundreds of years. On the other hand, Lucas had already left Calico and was no
longer the leader of the Falcon Regiment. In terms of personnel and strength on the surface,
Lucas was really no match for the Hamiltons!

Bruce, Damon, and the others hurriedly went forward to persuade him. “Mr. Gray, calm
down. Don’t be impulsive!”

In fact, Lucas didn’t intend to trample Jensen to death at this moment. Otherwise, his stomp
would have already turned him into a corpse.

He was just angry at Jensen for using his family as a threat, so he gave him a warning.

“Jenson Hamilton, if you dare to threaten me with my family again, I won’t let you live to
finish speaking the next time!” Lucas said coldly.

At this moment, Jensen didn’t dare to say anything that might provoke Lucas. He hurriedly
said, “Yes, I understand!”

Then he lay on the floor, clutching his aching chest, not daring to say another word.
Lucas ignored Jensen and said to the surrounding people, “I just came back from the
hospital. Your family heads and relatives are out of danger and have been transferred to the
intensive care department of the hospital. As long as they recuperate for a period of time,
they will all be able to recover.

“I’ve also arranged for people to stay at the hospital to ensure their safety. You don’t have
to worry.”

Hearing this, everyone in the conference room breathed a sigh of relief.

Although they had already received some news, the news sent by their subordinates was far
less reassuring than what Lucas personally said.

Lucas looked at everyone in the conference room and said, “Also, now that DC is in such a
mess, it’s time to clean it up.”

Everyone in the conference room stood up, their faces full of anticipation and excitement.

Lucas was going to lead them to counterattack and take back their territories!

Roman clenched his fists and said excitedly, “That’s great, Mr. Gray! With you leading us, we
will definitely be able to defeat those families quickly and take back our family’s territories
and assets!”

“Mr. Gray, I can’t wait any longer. I’m just waiting for your order! This time, we won’t let any
of the Piers, Williams, Steeles, and the other families off!” Pete, the Howards’
representative, shouted excitedly. He rushed to Lucas’ side in a few steps, firmly expressing
his impatience.

“Fight back! Defeat them and take back our things. And we must make those families who
attacked us pay the price!” Oscar narrowed his eyes in excitement.

It was the same for Bruce, Edmund, Damon, and the others.

The other families among the eight top families of DC, as well as the large families that
followed them, had seized and ransacked their homes. Now, they were brimming with anger
and were just waiting for Lucas to lead them to take back their lost properties.

Since they were going to take action, they naturally had to have a plan. They couldn’t just
rush out haphazardly.

After being excited, Edmund suppressed his urge to rush out immediately and asked Lucas,
“Mr. Gray, what should we do now?”
Lucas’s gaze landed on Jensen, who was under his foot, and he said coldly, “If you don’t
want to die here right now, then immediately use your name to invite all the helmsmen you
instigated to the Capital International Hotel!”

1358 Harsh Lesson

“What did you say?” Jensen was startled, and there was even a hint of fear in his voice.

He wasn’t a fool. He immediately understood that Lucas wanted to use his name to gather
all those helmsmen together and capture them all in one fell swoop!

This plan was too bold!

After hearing Lucas’s plan, the people in the conference room looked even more excited
and expectant.!!

The eight top families of DC had maintained a certain balance for many years. Although
there had been some open and covert battles between them, generally speaking, there
hadn’t been any intense conflicts.

The great upheaval today was really the first time in so many years in DC.

Now that Lucas was asking Jensen to invite all the helmsmen to the Capital International
Hotel, it was obvious that he wanted to deal with them all once and for all.

If what Lucas wanted to do was really realized, wouldn’t he have an opportunity to unify all
the wealthy and powerful families in DC?

Once he united the eight top families of DC, the strength he possessed would be extremely
terrifying!

When the time came, even the royal family branches wouldn’t dare to provoke Lucas easily!

Jensen naturally thought of this as well, which was why his expression was extremely sullen.
He and Lucas were already enemies, so he naturally hoped that Lucas’s authority and power
would be as weak as possible. It would be best if he suffered heavy losses and was crushed
to death by the other families among the eight top families of DC. He didn’t want to see
Lucas’s strength grow to the point of being comparable to the Hamiltons’.

Jensen gritted his teeth firmly, not wanting to do what Lucas wanted at all.

Lucas kicked him mercilessly. “Do you have a problem with it? You don’t want to do it?”
The muscles on Jensen’s face trembled again. He gritted his teeth and said, “I won’t agree! I
know that you want to use my name to lure them to the Capital International Hotel. How
can I agree to that?

“Those helmsmen are all people who have connections and collaborated with me. How
could I cooperate with you to deal with them? If I really did such a thing, my reputation
would be completely ruined!”

Lucas scoffed. “Your reputation? Do you have such a thing?

“If you’re unwilling to help, then you have no other value to me. Only death awaits you.
After you die, I can still take your head and go to those families one by one to settle scores
with them!”

Lucas wasn’t threatening Jensen but telling the truth.

It wasn’t that he didn’t dare to kill Jensen, nor was he afraid of the Hamiltons.

At worst, before the Hamiltons came to take revenge on him, he would eradicate the entire
Hamilton family and leave no future troubles!

The surrounding people couldn’t help feeling nervous. Looking at the scene in front of them,
they were really afraid that Lucas would kill Jensen in a fit of anger.

Although they were all on Lucas’ side, Jensen was a scion of a royal family branch after all. If
the Hamiltons really took revenge, they wouldn’t be able to be as confident as Lucas and
dare to confront them!

Jensen was shocked and furious, but there was nothing he could do. All he could do was
shout sternly, “Lucas Gray, don’t go too far!”

Lucas’s face darkened. He grabbed Jensen’s collar and gave him a tight slap across the face.

Smack!

“I didn’t have any grudges with the Hamiltons. Who came to me first and wanted me to
submit to the Hamiltons?”

This was referring to when the Hamiltons went to California and wanted to control all the
families in California.

Smack!
“Who did all kinds of bad things and sparked lustful thoughts? Who wanted to use their
power to insult my wife and sister-in-law?”

Another slap landed on Jensen’s face. This was referring to how Jensen’s youngest son,
Angus, had forcefully dragged Cheyenne and Charlotte into a private room in Orange County
and wanted to violate them.

Smack!

“Who sent suicide warriors to assassinate me?”

Smack!

“Who instigated the Holmes to kidnap my wife and try to force me to death?”

Smack!

“Also, who sent experts to assassinate the helmsmen of the families close to me and incited
other families to take the opportunity to snatch their territories and assets, causing al of DC
to be in chaos?”

Smack!

“Now you’re telling me that I’m going too far. Who went too far?”

Every time Lucas said a sentence, a hard slap would land on Jensen’s face, making it red and
swollen. Even a few of his teeth were loose from the slaps, and there was a strong smell of
blood in his mouth.

Lucas was truly infuriated. All this trouble was caused by the Hamiltons. Now, Jensen even
had the cheek to say that Lucas was going too far. Heh, then he wouldn’t stand on
ceremony. He would show Jensen what bullying was!

Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock.

In fact, they rarely saw Lucas flare up. He was usually indifferent, cold, and sometimes easy
to talk to, but it was rare for him to show his emotions and get angry like today.

More importantly, the person Lucas kept slapping was a scion of a royal family branch!

Previously, Oscar didn’t know Jensen’s identity and had slapped him a few times. When he
found out later, he had regretted it so much that his face was about to turn green, and he
wished he could chop off the hand that had slapped him.
And now, even though Lucas already knew Jensen’s identity, he still dared to slap him
mercilessly. His courage was truly impressive and awesome!

They truly admired Lucas. Indeed, only Mr. Gray dares to do this!

Jensen was beaten until his face was utterly red and swollen and covered in palm prints and
finger marks. He was in an extremely miserable state. When he opened his mouth, a
mouthful of blood flowed out, along with a broken tooth.

This was the first time in many decades that Jensen had been beaten into such a miserable
state.

Slapping someone was an extremely humiliating act to begin with, but Lucas had slapped
him so many times in front of so many people. It was the greatest insult to Jensen!

Jensen’s eyes were red. If he could still move and stand up, he would throw himself at Lucas
and perish together with him!

“I… Pfft!”

Jensen spat out the blood in his mouth as he glared at Lucas. “Lucas Gray, I don’t want to
talk about who was right and who was wrong in the past. You said that I wanted to deal
with you and that my son bullied your wife, but in the end, your wife was fine. Instead, the
one who died was my son!

“You said that I sent people to assassinate the helmsmen of those wealthy and powerful
families in DC, but I only caused them to suffer severe injuries and spared their lives. I didn’t
kill them directly!

“Furthermore, those helmsmen are just trash. My life is a thousand times more precious
than theirs! Even if ten, twenty, or a hundred of them die, it’s not as important as my life!”

Near the end, Jensen started roaring angrily.

Lucas stared fixedly at Jensen, and the corners of his mouth moved as he revealed a
mocking smile.

“Do you really think your life is nobler than others’? What a joke!

“In my eyes, your life really can’t compare to those of the helmsmen whom you severely
injured and look down on!”
1359 The Methods of the Wicked

What Lucas said stunned the surrounding people. Immediately afterward, their hearts
surged with extremely complicated feelings for Lucas.

It turned out that they were even more important than a dignified scion of the Hamiltons to
Lucas…

“You scoundrel! Do you think your life is nobler than ours? Without the Hamiltons, you’re
nothing!” Oscar suddenly cursed, rushed forward, and kicked Jensen.

No one expected that Oscar would suddenly rush out, scold Jensen, and even attack him.

After Oscar found out Jensen’s identity just now, his face clearly revealed fear and regret.
Why did he suddenly have the courage to attack Jensen again?

Jensen was even more furious.

Lucas had hit him because he was impressive and awesome, and Jensen couldn’t do
anything to him. But now, what right did this man who looked like a hedonistic playboy have
to scold him?

“Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me?” Jensen glared at Oscar.

Oscar kicked Jensen again and scolded, “So what if I hit you? I can’t wait to kill you! Mr. Gray
is right. Why do you think your life is more honorable than others? Without the name of the
Hamilton family, you’re just a piece of trash!

“What do you have to be arrogant about now? You’re already a prisoner. Your life and death
are at the whim of Mr. Gray. What’s there to be proud of?”

Pete said with a gloomy expression, “Jensen Hamilton, you’re no different from the rest of
us. You were just a little lucky when you were born. Because of this, you think you’re
superior to everyone else and treat them as trash. It’s really ridiculous!

“You’re already a prisoner, yet you still dare to put on airs in front of Mr. Gray and even
threaten him. You deserve to die!”

With that, Pete walked forward and slapped Jensen’s face.

Damn it! These people are heinous! Jensen was infuriated. He roared and tried to charge at
Pete.
He was one of the noblest members of the Hamilton family, and he was born to look down
on almost everyone in the world. But today, he was slapped by a few insignificant people.
He was really angered to death!

The humiliation that Jensen had suffered today was more than the sum total that he had
suffered in his entire life. In his anger, he no longer cared about anything else. He only
wanted to tear these people in front of him into pieces!

However, in his rage, Jensen had already forgotten that Lucas had dislocated his joints. After
the anger in his heart surged, he could no longer maintain his balance and fell heavily to the
floor with a thud.

“You still want to hit people? Looks like I’m still too lenient to you!” Lucas looked at Jensen
coldly.

“Jensen Hamilton is a martial arts genius. With his martial arts skills, he is deeply favored by
the helmsman of the Hamiltons. Then, when you lose your martial arts skills, will you still be
favored like before?”

Then Lucas kicked out and hit Jensen’s right elbow. A bone-crushing sound echoed in the
conference room.

“Argh!” Jensen screamed as his face turned extremely pale. He shouted in horror, “You…
you’ve crippled my arm!”

Lucas’s kick had shattered the bones in Jensen’s right elbow!

The reason why Jensen became the most beloved and valued son of the helmsman of the
Hamiltons was due to his extreme talent in martial arts, and his progress in martial arts was
unbelievably fast. Not long after he became an adult, he had already become a rare expert in
the Hamilton family.

Now that Jensen’s dominant arm had been crippled, he wouldn’t be able to use most of the
martial arts skills that he had painstakingly trained anymore. In the future, he would no
longer receive any preferential treatment or have any value in the Hamilton family.

It could be said that Jensen’s crippled right arm had already destroyed his future and made
the position of the head of the Hamilton family even further away from him.

His future was ruined!

At this moment, Jensen could only feel pain in his right arm. Even if his arm could be
repaired in the future, he wouldn’t be able to use any strength in it. The hatred and regret in
his heart had already risen to the peak.
If he could redo things, he would never have gone against Lucas, and he definitely wouldn’t
have ended up in this plight!

Jensen was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He roared angrily, “Lucas Gray, you’ve
destroyed me! You might as well just kill me! You still want me to invite those helmsmen for
you? In your dreams!

“You’ve completely ruined me. Even if I die, I won’t help you! The Hamiltons will never let
you off!”

Lucas’s expression was calm as he looked at Jensen and suddenly chuckled. “No, I think you
will change your mind very soon.”

Then Lucas suddenly shouted toward the door, “Bring him in!”

Soon, two burly men pushed open the conference room door and walked in. In their hands
was a disheveled young man.

The young man’s mouth was firmly gagged. As soon as he saw Jensen, his eyes widened,
and he struggled desperately, shouting incoherently at him.

“Ungag him.”

With Lucas’s order, the rag stuffed in the young man’s mouth was pulled out.

“Dad! Quickly save me! They said they’re going to kill me. I don’t want to die! Dad!” As soon
as the young man’s mouth was free, he immediately shouted at Jensen in horror, his face
covered in tears and snot.

The young man brought in was Jensen’s eldest son, Brett!

When Jensen saw that his beloved son had also been kidnapped by Lucas and was in such a
miserable state, he was enraged. He shouted angrily, “What are you doing?! Let go of my
son! Do you hear me?!”

Lucas said coldly, “Jensen, I can let your son go, but you should know what you should do
now, right?”

To be honest, being able to capture Brett was indeed an unexpected gain.

And since the Hamiltons had already resorted to unscrupulous means and kidnapped
Cheyenne to deal with Lucas, he didn’t feel any guilt about using Brett’s life to force Jensen
to do something.
Whatever methods people used against him, he would let them have a taste of their own
medicine. Only then would they know how painful some methods were!

Jensen’s eyes were bloodshot with rage. He almost lost all his rationality as he roared at
Lucas without a care, “Lucas Gray, you bastard! Come at me if you have anything to say. But
you’re using my son to force me. You’re a scumbag! I’ll definitely kill you. I’ll make you die
horribly!”

Lucas remained unmoved. “Since Jensen doesn’t know what’s good for him, take Brett
away and sever his limbs. Let Jensen take a good look at his removed limbs!”

As soon as he gave the order, the two people holding Brett immediately dragged him
toward the exit.

Hearing this, Brett was scared out of his wits and cried out miserably, “No, no, no! Don’t cut
off my arms and legs. Help! I don’t want to become disabled! I don’t want to die!

“Dad! Hurry up and save me. No matter what they ask of you, agree right away!

“I’m your only son now. Dad, you have to save me! Dad—!”

“Stop! Stop right there!” Jensen finally couldn’t take it anymore. He broke down and
shouted, “I promise you! I’ll call them now! Don’t touch my son. I’ll promise you anything!”

1360 This Is Poison

Hearing that Jensen finally understood what he should do, Lucas waved his hand in
satisfaction and got the two burly men and Brett to stay.

Lucas sneered. “Jensen, don’t blame me. I learned all these methods from you. Remember,
your son’s life is now in my hands, as well as in your own hands. If you’re sensible and do
what you’ve promised me, I don’t mind keeping you and your son alive for the time being. If
you dare to play any tricks and disobey me, today will be the death anniversary of you and
your son!”

Jensen no longer had any intention of resisting. His and his precious son’s lives were firmly in
Lucas’s hands. How could he dare to play any tricks in front of him?

“Don’t worry. I will definitely do a good job for you! I’ll do whatever you tell me to do. I will
definitely satisfy you!” Jensen said through gritted teeth. It wasn’t easy for him to say such a
humiliating thing.
Lucas connected Jensen’s left arm joint and threw his phone to him. Then he stood beside
Jensen with his hands behind his back and stared coldly at his actions.

Jensen moved his sore arm. He didn’t even have the time to lament that his arm wouldn’t
have the same strength as before, even though his arm joint was reconnected. He
immediately dialed a number.

“Immediately inform the helmsmen of the Piers, Williams, and Steeles to wait for me at the
Capital International Hotel. We’re holding a celebration party tonight!” Jensen tried his best
to keep his voice steady as he instructed the person on the other end.

The subordinate on the other end immediately agreed.

After hanging up, Jensen growled at Lucas in a depressed and indignant manner. “Lucas
Gray, I’ve already done everything you said. Can you let us go now?”

“Let you go? Of course.”

Jensen originally thought that Lucas would go back on his word, but he never expected him
to agree so readily.

But before Jensen could look happy, a large hand suddenly grabbed his jaw. Then Lucas
bent down and stuffed a dark green pill into Jensen’s mouth.

An extremely bitter and strange taste immediately spread in his mouth and throat.

“Pfft! Cough, cough! Ugh… You… What is this? What did you feed me?”

Jensen desperately tried to spit out the pill in his mouth that he instinctively knew wasn’t
something good. But the pill was abnormally strange. It almost immediately melted in his
mouth and flowed into his throat. No matter how much he vomited, he couldn’t spit it out at
all.

Lucas looked down at Jensen and explained kindly, “I just fed you some poison. In three
months, if you don’t take the antidote, your intestines will rot, and you will bleed from all
your orifices!

“Don’t think that I’m telling you a story or bluffing you. If you don’t believe me, you can give
it a try.

“By the way, this poison can’t be detected before it acts up. Even if you find the best
doctors, they definitely won’t be able to find anything wrong. Once the three-month period
is up, the poison will act within an hour. The doctors won’t be able to save you.
“Therefore, your only chance of survival is to ask me for the antidote before the three-
month deadline arrives. It can extend your life for another three months. Of course, it’s up
to you to believe it or not. If you die from the poison, it’s none of my business!”

After Jensen heard what Lucas said, his face turned extremely pale. “You… you want to use
poison to control me and make me obey you!”

Three months later, before the poison acted up, he had to come to Lucas to get the antidote
to prolong his life. Didn’t this mean that he had to obey Lucas and make him happy before
he could obtain the antidote?

Once he went against Lucas’s wishes and made him unhappy, Lucas wouldn’t give him the
antidote, and he would immediately die from the poison!

To be honest, this poison and antidote sounded like a plot from a martial arts novel. It was
so unreal, but Jensen didn’t dare not to believe it!

First, it was because Jensen had been born into the Hamilton family, a royal family branch.
Such a powerful family that had been passed down for hundreds of years also hid many
secrets. As far as he knew, there were people in the Hamilton family who were good at
making poisons and detoxification. Therefore, Lucas’s pill might not be a trick to deceive
him.

Second, this was a matter that concerned his life. He would rather believe it than not believe
it. Jensen simply didn’t dare not to believe it.

Lucas didn’t answer Jensen’s question. Instead, he said coldly, “Alright, I think you know
what you should do in the future. Now, you can scram. Just remember the three-month
deadline!”

Then Lucas reconnected Jensen’s remaining joints with a few clicks and waved him away.

As for Brett, he received the same treatment. After Lucas forcefully stuffed a dark green pill
into his mouth, he released him.

Jensen’s expression was extremely gloomy as he stared at Lucas, wishing he could kill him.

But now, his right arm had been crippled by Lucas. Moreover, he had taken poison, so he
didn’t dare to do anything to Lucas.

Not only did he not dare to do anything, but he didn’t even dare to say anything harsh to
Lucas, afraid that he would really anger him!

This feeling was so aggrieving that it almost drove Jensen crazy.

“Alright, let’s go!” Jensen took a few deep breaths before finally gritting his teeth and
limping out with the help of his son, Brett, feeling extremely disgruntled.

After the two of them left, the others in the conference room looked at each other but
didn’t dare to speak.

The scene of Lucas feeding Jensen poison left everyone shocked and at a loss.

Did Lucas really have that kind of poison in his hands? Or was he… bluffing to scare Jensen?

For a moment, their expressions became very strange.

In the end, it was Pete who couldn’t hold back his curiosity. He carefully glanced at Lucas a
few times before asking hesitantly, “Um… Mr. Gray, is the medicine you fed Jensen
Hamilton really a poison that will take effect in three months?”

Lucas was expressionless as he glanced at Pete Howard and said coldly, “What do you
think?”

Pete’s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously shuddered. He didn’t dare to ask
anymore.

The others also lowered their heads, not daring to ask Lucas about the poison.

Lucas didn’t say anything. He neither admitted that the poison was real, nor did he deny that
it was fake.

But regardless of whether the pill was really a poison with that kind of effect, they didn’t
dare to speak about this topic anymore, nor did they dare to tell anyone about it.

1361 Dividing the Spoils

As for Jensen and Brett, whom Lucas had poisoned, they were even more afraid to speak
out about it.

Perhaps after Jensen returned to the Hamiltons’, he would secretly order someone to check
his physical condition. He might even find a poison expert in private. But he would definitely
not dare to publicize this matter or tell anyone important in the Hamilton family.

The reason was naturally very simple. If the poison was fake, Jensen would definitely be
mocked by the Hamiltons. They would think that he was too stupid for being fooled by
Lucas, that he wouldn’t be able to take on any major responsibilities, and that he wasn’t
suitable to become the next helmsman of the Hamiltons.

And if the poison was real, it meant that Brett was under Lucas’s control. How could
someone whom an outsider controlled continue to hold power in the Hamilton family?!!

In addition, Jensen probably wouldn’t even take the initiative to mention to the Hamiltons
what had happened to him today, that his right arm had been crippled.

He still wanted to live, and he still had his ambitions.

Half an hour later, there were more than ten luxury cars parked at the entrance of the
Capital International Hotel. They were all world-class luxury cars that were rarely seen.

The entire Capital International Hotel had been booked. All irrelevant people had been
cleared out, and all unrelated people were forbidden from entering.

This was a celebration party organized by Jensen Hamilton. Apart from the few helmsmen
who had finally managed to build a relationship with the Hamiltons and were qualified to
participate, the unrelated people naturally had to be cleared out so as not to be an eyesore
to Jensen.

In the most luxurious panoramic banquet hall on the top floor of the Capital International
Hotel, there were already a few people sitting here. They greeted each other with smiles on
their faces.

These people were Derek, the helmsman of the Piers; Rayson, the helmsman of the Williams;
and Greg, the helmsman of the Steeles.

“Hello, everyone. It looks like we’ve gained a lot today!” Derek said with a smile. He seemed
to be in a very good mood.

Rayson laughed happily. “Haha, everyone is the same today. Not only did we ruthlessly
suppress those three families, but we also snatched their homes. It’s simply too satisfying!”

To be honest, Rayson had been very aggrieved recently.

He was originally the high and mighty helmsman of the Williams, but ever since he met that
fiend Lucas, he had been having bad luck. Every time he saw Lucas, he would have to kneel
down and apologize to him in humiliation. Furthermore, he had lost the elites he had
painstakingly trained time and time again. Later, he was like a mouse seeing a cat whenever
he encountered Lucas and couldn’t wait to escape.
And this time, after the Hamiltons looked for Rayson and asked him to join forces to deal
with the people on Lucas’s side, Rayson found his courage again and dared to challenge
Lucas again.

Of course, the results of this confrontation with Lucas were very bountiful. It also swept
away the depression that Rayson had accumulated during this period of time, and he was
overjoyed.

Greg stroked his white beard and smiled triumphantly. “Speaking of which, our families have
achieved a lot today. This is the credit of everyone working together! When Mr. Jensen
comes later, I believe the situation in DC will be rewritten!

“From now on, those three families will be removed from the eight top families of DC!”

The three of them spoke happily.

In today’s operation to deal with Lucas and his group, the Piers, Williams, and Steeles had
joined forces. After seizing the manors of the Howards, Huttons, and Smiths, who were also
among the eight top families of DC, they had already divided up the benefits according to
the profit distribution plan that they had agreed on before taking action.

Among them, the Williams took over everything from the Howards, the Piers took over
everything from the Smiths, and the Steeles took over everything from the Huttons.

The three helmsmen were very satisfied with this outcome.

As for the other families who had pledged allegiance to Lucas, such as the Parkers, the
Hales, and the Coles, the three top families didn’t think much of them. They just gave them
to the second-rate and third-rate families who followed them and let them plunder them
themselves.

Although they hadn’t received the news of the destruction of those families before coming
to the celebration party, it would only be a matter of time. Within today, the families related
to Lucas would all be removed from DC!

“Hahaha, speaking of which, Lucas Gray is just a twenty-something-year-old boy. He relied

on his martial arts skills to run amok in DC and thought that he was very powerful. But in the
end, he met Mr. Jensen. Isn’t he still finished?” Derek said with a smile, a gloating look
flashing in his eyes.

He had long disliked Lucas. Back then, he had brought a group of experts from the Piers, as
well as his father and son, and joined forces with Rayson and the Williams to cause trouble
with the Howards, whose former helmsman had just died. He wanted to force Florence, who
had just become the head of the Howards, to marry into the Piers and become his second
wife. At the same time, he would have also taken over the Howard family. But in the end,
Lucas had ruined everything.

Now that Derek had led his people to defeat the families on good terms with Lucas, the
sense of accomplishment in his heart made him feel exceptionally satisfied.

Greg felt the same. He gloated, “Indeed, Lucas Gray is nothing. The moment he came to DC,
he killed my grandson, Godfrey, and trampled on the Steeles’ dignity. This time, we’ve
eradicated all the families he relies on. Let’s see how arrogant he can be now!”

Rayson smiled. “That’s right! Speaking of which, it’s all thanks to Mr. Jensen that we
obtained the chance to eliminate Lucas and his group and completely overthrow him! Mr.
Jensen is our lucky star. In the future, with him taking care of us, our three families will
definitely achieve better development!”

The three chatted and laughed for a while, flattering each other and looking forward to the
future development of their families. Time passed very quickly.

Derek unintentionally looked at the time and said in surprise, “Ah! We’ve been here for
almost an hour. Why isn’t Mr. Jensen here yet?”

The three of them looked at each other with obvious doubt in their eyes.

Jensen had ordered today’s celebration party and had told them to rush to the Capital
International Hotel immediately.

Unexpectedly, they had been waiting here for so long, but Jensen still hadn’t appeared.

Rayson coughed and said with a smile, “Well, Mr. Jensen is busy. He might not be able to
come here so quickly. Let’s just wait here.”

Although Rayson said this, for some reason, he felt an unusually familiar ominous
premonition that made his heart race.

1362 Bad News

For some reason, Rayson suddenly had an ominous premonition, but he quickly suppressed
this feeling.

Surely nothing would happen to Jensen. It had to be because this matter involved Lucas that
he was suspicious and uneasy.
This must be it!

Rayson found a suitable reason for himself and tried his best to convince himself that he
believed it without a doubt.!!

Rayson couldn’t be blamed for this. It was mainly because his encounters with Lucas before
had all ended very tragically, and they had left a deep psychological trauma in Rayson’s
heart. Thus, when he heard Lucas’s name and heard anything related to him, his heart
instinctively raced, and he wanted to find a place to escape.

Especially now, they had joined forces and stood completely against Lucas. They had even
robbed the families on good terms with him. Lucas must have received the news by now,
and they were already his enemies.

The feeling of being enemies with Lucas was really too exciting. It made Rayson both
excited and afraid. This feeling was really indescribable.

Derek had also suffered greatly at Lucas’s hands, so he also had the same feelings toward
Lucas. He hated and feared him.

Only Greg, the helmsman of the Steeles, hadn’t seen how powerful Lucas was, so he didn’t
think much of Lucas and thought that he just relied on the forces behind him.

Now, three of the eight top families in DC had joined forces. Furthermore, they had the
support of Jensen and the Hamiltons. Greg wasn’t afraid of Lucas at all. He only wished that
Lucas, who had dared to kill his grandson, would immediately fall into his hands so that he
could make him die a horrible death!

The three of them got someone to serve hot tea again while they sat in their seats and
waited patiently for Jensen to arrive.

But at this moment, a middle-aged man rushed in in a panic. When he saw Rayson, he
shouted at him, “Mr. Williams, bad news! Just now, Pete Howard suddenly led a group of
people to attack the people we left in the Howards’ manor and took it back!”

“What?!” Rayson immediately stood up from his seat, extremely shocked. “Say that again.
What happened at the Howards’?”

The Williams’ butler’s face was sweat profusely as he mustered his courage and repeated,
“Mr. Williams, the Howards… They have already taken back their manor…”

After Rayson confirmed that the news he heard was indeed correct, his face was full of
disbelief. “How is that possible?! We’ve… we’ve clearly already taken down the Howards!
How could the Howards still have people to counterattack and snatch back the manor?”
Florence, the head of the Howards, was still lying in the hospital for emergency treatment,
and it was unknown if she could survive. The Howards should be leaderless, and no one
should have stepped up to take charge. How could they possibly organize enough people to
fight with the Williams at this time?

After hearing the bad news from the Williams’ butler, Derek and Greg were shocked, but
they also felt a touch of joy in their hearts.

Although they had formed an alliance with the Williams, they were still three different
families after all. Their relationship with each other was not very good, so naturally, they
didn’t want other families to have great opportunities.

Now that the Williams had lost the Howards’ manor that they had snatched, it meant that
the Williams were useless and deserved to miss such a great opportunity.

Derek had a gloating expression on his face. Afraid that Rayson would see it, he quickly
lowered his head, trying to hide it.

At this moment, another figure rushed in and reported loudly, “Mr. Piers, bad news! Oscar
Smith led a large group of people to attack the people we left at the Smiths’ manor. They’re
about to take over the manor!”

“What did you say?!” Derek’s undisguised gloating expression instantly froze on his face. He
was extremely shocked!

How… how was this possible?

Oscar Smith… was just an ignorant and incompetent playboy! Before the Smiths’ manor was
captured, Oscar had already fled in a hurry like a stray dog. How could he have the guts to
come and take back the Smiths’ manor?

Derek was starting to doubt his life. Was the Oscar Smith whom he had known for so many
years a fake?

“Mr. Steele! Bad news! Roman Everett of the Hutton family led a large group of people to
counterattack and take back the Huttons’ manor. Our people have already been captured.
Furthermore, he got someone to pass a message to you. He said that he would definitely
settle today’s score!”

The person who ran over to report this time was the Steeles’ butler.

Greg’s expression instantly darkened.

Butlers from all three families came to report bad news. Moreover, the bad news was
almost the same. The territories they had seized had been snatched back.

When they first heard the Williams’ butler report the bad news, Derek and Greg were still
inwardly laughing at the Williams’ incompetence. The things they had obtained could even
be snatched back. But now, the three families all encountered the same situation. This was
definitely not a coincidence!

Moreover, such a fast operation was launched against the three families at the same time.
When they received the news, the territories they had obtained had already been snatched
back. This was enough to prove that the actions of the Howards, the Huttons, and the
Smiths were definitely planned by someone behind the scenes. Furthermore, they had a
tight deployment!

Rayson, Derek, and Greg looked at each other and saw the seriousness of the matter from
each other’s eyes.

Derek growled with a gloomy expression, “We have to take action now! It wasn’t easy for us
to achieve such results today, causing heavy losses to the Howards, Huttons, and Smiths. If
we don’t take this opportunity to destroy these three families completely, it will be even
more difficult when we want to attack them and snatch their resources in the future!

“We must hold an emergency meeting now and gather all the important members of our
families to discuss our next move!”

Rayson immediately frowned and denied it. “No! Derek, don’t forget that we’re waiting for
Mr. Jensen to come. If we leave now and ruin his mood, he will definitely be unhappy!”

Greg’s brows were tightly knitted together, and the wrinkles between his brows could kill a
fly.

He thought for a moment and said, “You’re right, Rayson. Mr. Jensen proposed today’s
celebration party. He’s giving us honor. If we leave now, he will definitely be angry when he
comes and doesn’t see us!

“It wasn’t easy for us to become acquainted with a noble figure like Mr. Jensen. Are you
willing to give up such an opportunity?

“Between Mr. Jensen’s friendship and appreciation or taking back the territories of those
families, which is more important?”

Hearing this, Derek had a look of struggle on his face.

1363 Situation Reversal

That’s right. There were priorities. The most important thing now was not to snatch back the
territories of those families struggling at death’s door but to think of a way to hold on to the
olive branch that Jensen had offered and strive for greater benefits for their families!

If they could obtain the support of the Hamiltons, it would be much better than obtaining
the territories of the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths!

After thinking this through, Derek changed his mind and decided to stay here and wait for
Jensen to arrive.

“You two are right. I was really muddle-headed just now! Actually, now that I think about it,
with Mr. Jensen’s help, so what if those families take back their manors and territories?
When our celebration party with Mr. Jensen is over, won’t it be easy for us to clean up those
few families who are already struggling at death’s door?”!!

Rayson laughed and said, “Haha, that’s right! With Mr. Jensen around, what else do we have
to worry about?”

Although he said this and had a relaxed expression on his face, he wasn’t as relaxed as he
appeared.

The three manors had been snatched back at the same time. It might be Lucas Gray’s doing!

At the thought of Lucas and his half-smiling face, Rayson subconsciously trembled. He was
extremely nervous, and the uneasiness and ominous premonition in his heart was even
stronger.

The three of them sat silently in the spacious and luxurious private room with a panoramic
view. The tea on the table had already turned cold. Another half an hour passed, but Jensen
still didn’t appear, nor had he gotten anyone to send word to them.

Rayson looked down at the watch on his wrist from time to time. Finally, he couldn’t sit still
anymore and said anxiously, “Erm… It’s been a long time. We’ve been waiting here for
almost two hours. Is Mr. Jensen still not done with his work? Or… did he encounter an
accident?”

Derek and Greg were no longer as relaxed as before. They also felt that something was
amiss.

Logically speaking, since Jensen had asked them to wait for him at the Capital International
Hotel, even if he was late because of something, he shouldn’t be two hours late.
Moreover, even though Jensen hadn’t arrived after so long, he didn’t send a subordinate to
send a message either. It was indeed too strange.

Derek frowned, stood up, and paced around the private room. Finally, he turned to Greg and
said, “Greg, you’re our elder, and we’re all willing to listen to your opinion. Do you think we
should call Mr. Jensen to inquire about the situation and see where he is now? I think it’s
most appropriate for you to make this call!”

Greg’s face stiffened, and he immediately scolded Derek for being treacherous in his mind.

The three of them were clearly very anxious, and they had the contact information left by
Jensen. But the problem was, was this dignified scion of the Hamiltons someone they could
contact casually?

What if he disturbed Jensen and made him unhappy? Wouldn’t it be his responsibility?

Derek clearly wanted to call Jensen to ask about the situation, but he didn’t dare to call him
himself. Instead, he encouraged Greg to call Jensen. Did Derek really think that he was a
fool?

Greg said unhappily, “Let’s not talk about this anymore. What kind of person is Mr. Jensen?
How can I call him to rush him? If you dare, then you can call him yourself!”

Hearing this, Derek was speechless.

After all, Greg had lived for more than 70 years, so he was very capable in dealing with
people. Seeing Derek’s unhappy expression, he softened his tone and added, “I think we
shouldn’t worry over nothing. What kind of person is Mr. Jensen? He naturally won’t
encounter any danger. Since he asked us to wait here for him, we’ll just wait patiently. There
won’t be any problems!”

Rayson opened his mouth. “That might not be…”

But before he could finish, Greg interrupted him. “Rayson, are you suspecting that
something happened to Mr. Jensen? You have to know that you’re questioning the strength
of Mr. Jensen and the Hamiltons!”

Rayson shut his mouth awkwardly and mumbled, “How would I dare to question the
strength of Mr. Jensen and the Hamiltons? I… I’m just a little worried. Forget it. Just pretend
that I didn’t say anything.”

Thus, no one dared to bring up calling Jensen again.

However, at this moment, the atmosphere in the private room was completely different
from earlier.

The three of them each had their own thoughts and were no longer in the mood to chat.
They sat there in silence, staring at the time on their watches.

But even this situation didn’t last long.

Bang!

The Williams’ butler pushed open the door of the private room again and rushed in. This
time, his face was deathly pale, as if he had been greatly frightened. He stumbled to
Rayson’s side and reported in horror, “M-Mr. Williams! Bad news! Pete Howard brought a
large group of people and attacked us! They have a lot of people and many experts. The…
the Williams…”

Due to extreme nervousness and fear, the butler couldn’t finish.

Rayson’s eyes were red with anxiety. He grabbed the butler’s collar and asked angrily and
anxiously, “How are the Williams?! Hurry up and tell me!”

“The Williams’ manor… has already been conquered by the Howards!”

Boom!

It was like a thunderclap had suddenly exploded in Rayson’s ears, causing him to be in a daze
and his eyes to be blank.

Rayson never expected that after the Howards took back their manor, they still dared to
attack and take down the Williams’ manor in such a short period of time!

This kind of thing… How was this possible?!

Rayson shook the butler by the collar and roared fiercely, “Bastard, do you know what
you’re saying? If you dare to lie to me, I’ll skin you alive! Do you hear me?”

He couldn’t believe what the butler said at all and refused to believe the fact that the
Williams’ manor had been snatched by the Howards!

For top-notch wealthy and powerful families like theirs, their family territories existed in the
form of manors. The manor was where the direct descendants of their entire family lived. At
the same time, it represented the survival of the family.

In general, a family whose manor had been seized was about to face destruction!
The Williams were already standing at the summit of the rich and powerful in the US. More
than 20 years ago, they had already become one of the eight top families in DC.

Just two hours ago, Rayson had been sitting here and talking to the other helmsmen about
the future development of their families. He had thought that under his leadership, the
Williams would soon embark on a path to greater heights.

But now, the butler suddenly told him that the Williams’ manor had been snatched away by
the people they had defeated earlier, and the Williams were about to face the crisis of
destruction.

How could Rayson accept such a huge difference?!

1364 Endless Bad News

Just as Rayson was feeling terrified, the Piers’ butler ran in again and shouted in horror, “Mr.
Piers! The Piers’ manor has been breached by the Smiths, and countless experts have died.
We can’t hold on anymore!”

Derek abruptly stood up with a pale face. “What did you say? The Piers have been breached
too? How is that possible? The Smiths have already…”

Before he could finish his sentence, another person rushed into the private room and
shouted to Greg in horror, “Mr. Steele, the Steeles’ manor has just been breached by Roman
Everett of the Huttons!”

It was three nearly identical pieces of bad news again!

Previously, the three families had lost the territories that they had just seized at the same
time, and it was already quite worrying for them. Now, the three families had been attacked
at the same time, and even their manors had been snatched away!

The series of bad news almost made Rayson, Greg, and Derek break down!

Derek clenched his fists and roared with red eyes, “What should we do now? Even our
families’ manors have been snatched away. We’ve suffered heavy losses! And we don’t
know how many people in the family have died. Are we going to continue staying here?”

Being yelled at like this, Rayson and Greg had sullen expressions.

Rayson was also infuriated by the bad news. He retorted bluntly, “Derek, why are you
throwing a tantrum at us? Your family has suffered heavy losses. Isn’t it the same for our
families?
“Do you think the two of us aren’t anxious? My heart feels like it’s being fried in a frying pan.
I can’t wait to run back and see how much damage my family has suffered and how I’m
going to get back my family’s territory. But can we leave now?

“Mr. Jensen specially invited us to this celebration party. If we leave now, when he comes
and doesn’t see us here, will he think that we’ve deliberately neglected him and stood him
up? Can we bear the consequences?”

Greg chimed in, “Rayson is right. Mr. Jensen is a big shot who we absolutely cannot offend.
If he really thinks that we comply on the surface but disobey in secret, then there’s no need
for those families in DC to do anything. Just the Hamiltons alone are enough to make our
three families completely disappear from DC!”

Derek gritted his teeth, his expression extremely gloomy. But he had to admit that what
Rayson and Greg said was right.

After all, Jensen was a valued scion of the Hamiltons, and he had always been high up in the
air. Beforehand, even the eight top families of DC didn’t have a chance to get close to him.

And now, Jensen had taken the initiative to extend an olive branch to them, intending to get
close to the three families. If they left and Jensen came, he would definitely be angry when
he saw the empty private room!

And the price of angering Jensen was something that they couldn’t afford no matter what.

But now, their families were facing a great crisis, and they couldn’t leave. What should they
do now?

If Jensen was busy and couldn’t come, would they still have to wait here for a day and a
night until their families were completely conquered?

The same worry surfaced in their hearts.

After some thought, Greg said, “Of course, we can’t wait here forever! Let’s wait for another
half an hour. If Mr. Jensen isn’t here by then, we can only apologize to him and leave early!

“At worst, we’ll apologize to Mr. Jensen together. I’m sure he’ll understand that we had to
leave because of an emergency. He won’t hold it against us!”

Derek and Rayson thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. “Alright, that’s the only
way. In that case, let’s wait for another half an hour! I hope Mr. Jensen can arrive soon!”
They had been waiting in this private room for two hours. In addition to half an hour, it
would be two and a half hours. Even if Jensen was dissatisfied with them later, he shouldn’t
be too harsh on them because they had waited for so long!

This time, the wait was especially difficult to endure. The three helmsmen looked at their
watches almost every two minutes and stared at the door of the private room. They even
instructed their subordinates to guard the entrance of the Capital International Hotel. As
soon as Jensen arrived, they had to come up to inform them immediately.

However, when the long half an hour was almost up, the three of them still didn’t see
Jensen appear. Instead, they received even more devastating bad news!

“Mr. Piers, terrible things have happened to the Piers Corporation. There’s a huge problem
with the company’s finances. The secret ledger has been found, and the matter of tax
evasion is under investigation. The people from the tax bureau have already sealed up the
Piers Corporation!”

This time, it was the Piers’ butler who ran over first. His face was pale as he said, “Also…
also, several of the Piers’ restaurant chains have been hit by negative publicity. Videos of the
dirty and messy kitchens have been posted online. The current situation is extremely bad!

“Also, the matter of the people dying during the projects the Piers Corporation worked on
last year has been dug up again. The families of the deceased and reporters are causing a
scene at the Piers Corporation’s headquarters. Now, public opinion about the company on
the internet is terrible, and the company’s stock price has plummeted!

“And…”

The Piers’ butler gave a series of bad news. Every piece of news was enough to make Derek
furious and distressed.

All the bad news piled up in a short period of time, and its intensity was comparable to an
atomic bomb. Derek’s face turned pale, and he couldn’t even stand steadily.

He knew that if these matters were not handled in time, the enormous Piers Corporation
might collapse!

At the side, Rayson and Greg couldn’t help but gasp when they heard the bad news reported
by the Piers’ butler.

With so many major accidents breaking out at the same time, it was clear that someone
wanted to torture the Piers to death!
Rayson’s face was pale. When he heard the bad news about the Piers, a cold face
subconsciously appeared in his mind. It’s Lucas Gray! It must be Lucas Gray!

Only Lucas Gray can obtain so many fatal weaknesses in such a short time and launch such a
strong offensive against the Piers!

No, the people Lucas Gray wants to deal with aren’t just the Piers!

The three families have joined forces, and all the bad news is almost identical. Since so many
things are happening to the Piers, the same will definitely happen to the Willians and
Steeles!

This bad premonition suddenly appeared in Rayson’s mind, and cold sweat broke out all over
his body. His entire being felt ill!

Greg was the same. He exchanged glances with Rayson, and an extremely bad premonition
surged in his heart!

Sure enough, the next second, they saw the butlers of the Williams and the Steeles rush in at
the same time, their faces grief-stricken!

1365 Abandoned

“Mr. Williams, something terrible has happened! Something has happened to the Williams!
The corporation has been found to be involved in major tax evasion and selling counterfeit
and inferior products. The situation is out of control!

“And—”

“Not good, Mr. Steele! Something has happened to the Steeles!”

The bad news brought by the butlers of the Williams and the Steeles was exactly the same
as the Piers’ news. It exposed all the dirty things they had done in the companies and in
private!

So much negative news had already completely ignited public opinion. They couldn’t
suppress it or cover it up at all. The situation was critical!

If this situation continued, the three families would completely collapse today and become
history!
“Quick, call Mr. Jensen and beg him to save us! Right now, the only person who can turn the
tide and save us is him!” Rayson shouted in panic.

Derek and Greg seemed to have woken up from a dream as they nodded repeatedly. “That’s
right! At this critical moment, only Mr. Jensen can save us! Let’s call him immediately!”

They were already at the critical juncture of their families’ survival, so these helmsmen could
no longer care about disturbing Jensen. Greg immediately took out his phone and called the
number that Jensen had given.

It didn’t take long for the call to connect. Greg’s face was full of excitement and anticipation.
But before he could explain the current situation of their families and ask Jensen for help, he
heard a few words from the other end. Then the expression on his face completely
stiffened.

Immediately afterward, Rayson and Derek watched helplessly as Greg’s face turned deathly
pale at a visible speed, and beads of cold sweat crazily broke out on his face.

After Greg hung up in a daze, Rayson and Derek immediately asked impatiently, “Greg, what
did Mr. Jensen say? When will he arrive?”

“Does Mr. Jensen already know what happened? Did he say how he’s going to help us get
through this crisis?”

“Does Mr. Jensen have a way to deal with Lucas Gray?”

“Greg, hurry up and speak! I’m so anxious!”

The two of them stomped their feet and urged, wishing they could pry open Greg’s mouth
and get him to answer the questions they were concerned about immediately.

Greg’s face was ashen. He licked his lips a few times and finally said with difficulty, “Mr.
Jensen… He said he’s at the airport now and about to board a plane back to the Hamiltons’.
He won’t care about the matters in DC anymore!”

As soon as these words came out, Rayson and Derek were stunned!

By the time they realized what Greg meant, Rayson couldn’t take it anymore. He grabbed
Greg’s clothes and roared, “How is that possible? Why would Mr. Jensen suddenly want to
go back to the Hamiltons’ at this time? He clearly… he clearly asked us to come to the
celebration party and even asked us to wait for him to come!

“Greg, did you hear wrongly? Or did you call the wrong number? The person you spoke with
wasn’t Mr. Jensen at all, right?
“Yes, that must be it. You must have called the wrong number!”

While mumbling, Rayson took out his phone and dialed the number that Jensen had given
him.

But the call didn’t connect. There was only a voice notification. “Sorry, the number you’ve
dialed cannot be reached at the moment. Please try again later!”

The number Jensen gave could no longer be reached!

Derek quickly took out his phone and called. It was the same voice notification, saying that
the number he dialed could not be reached.

Both of them looked at Greg.

Greg also called again in front of them. It was the same notification that the call couldn’t be
connected.

“It looks like Mr. Jensen has already boarded the plane and turned off his phone,” Greg said
bitterly.

The three of them seemed to have been struck by lightning as they stood rooted to the floor
in a daze, their minds blank.

Jensen… actually abandoned them and left DC!

“No… Impossible. This is absolutely impossible!” Rayson shook his head desperately,
wanting to refuse to believe this fact. “Mr. Jensen clearly invited us here, and we have
already waited here for two and a half hours. But he left DC without even saying anything
and went back to the Hamiltons’? Then… weren’t we waiting for nothing?”

His eyes red, Derek gritted his teeth and roared, “Not only that, he said that he doesn’t care
about the matters in DC and doesn’t care about our affairs! How can this be?! It was
obviously Mr. Jensen who urged us to make a move on the Howards, the Huttons, and the
Smiths. He promised that he would support our three families in the future and let our
families take another step forward to become the three strongest families below the royal
family branches!

“Could it be that… he was lying to us? We’re in such a crisis now. How can he ignore us? If
the Hamiltons refuse to help us, then… then what should we do now?”

Their eyes were full of disappointment and despair.

But now that the truth was right in front of them, they had no choice but to believe it.
Jensen had only used them as pawns.

And now, their families had encountered an unprecedented crisis, yet Jensen had
abandoned them without saying a word and left on his own!

If Jensen had nothing to do with them, then so be it if he left. It was just that the three
families would have lost a chance to cozy up to the Hamiltons.

But now, they had followed Jensen’s instructions to attack the Howards, the Huttons, and
the Smiths, who were also among the eight top families in DC, in order to destroy Lucas’s
forces.

Now, the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths were launching a frenzied revenge on them,
and their families could no longer hold on. Soon, they would face a calamity. With Jensen’s
escape, they had immediately fallen into a dead end!

What else could they do now?

With the strength of their three families alone, could they take back everything they had lost
to Lucas and those families?

Everyone felt despair and hopelessness.

This was because it was almost impossible!

The huge panoramic luxury private room fell dead silent.

After a while, Rayson said unwillingly, “Derek, Greg, what should we do now? Are we just
going to stay here and wait for death?

“I know that all those things were arranged by Lucas Gray! This is his revenge on us! And
with my understanding of him, he will definitely force us into a dead end!

“If we can’t think of a solution immediately, we will really die!”

When Rayson thought of Lucas’s previous methods, his legs started trembling.

He couldn’t control this fear that came from the bottom of his heart!

Derek and Greg also recovered from their panic. Derek gritted his teeth and said, “Rayson is
right. We have to think of a solution now! Now, we can only join forces to resist Lucas Gray!”

1366 Escape from DC

“Join forces to resist him?” When Greg heard what Derek said, his eyes immediately lit up.
“That’s right! We can still join forces now! However, it’s unrealistic to think that we can resist
Lucas Gray with just the strength of our three families. It’s not that I’m not underestimating
us, but let’s talk about the facts. The combined strength of our three families is not a match
for Lucas Gray and his group.

“On the other hand, if our three families join forces to leave DC, it’s completely possible!”

Hearing this, Derek and Rayson were shocked.

Rayson was the first to stand up and object. “Greg, what did you say? You want us to leave
DC together? How can we do that?! We’re among the eight top families in DC. We’ve been
rooted in DC for decades. How can we leave just like that?”!!

“That’s right! Our foundation is in DC. If we leave, how are we going to answer to our
families? How are we going to face the people in DC? This… this is simply running away. I
don’t agree!” Derek also frowned and expressed his objection.

Greg sighed. “Aren’t the Steeles also an old family who has taken root in DC for decades? I’m
not saying that our three families should move out of DC and escape. Leaving together is
just a temporary measure.

“We’re only temporarily avoiding Lucas Gray’s group. We don’t want to clash head-on with
them. As long as we preserve our families’ strength and assets, with our foundation, even if
we leave DC, can we not survive?

“I believe that it won’t be long before we can develop our families to become even stronger.
Then, we can come back to DC and take back everything that belongs to us!”

Greg spoke firmly while waving his fist. Then he looked at Derek and Rayson and continued,
“Also, don’t forget Mr. Jensen. Although he left without saying anything today, which is
indeed very surprising, perhaps the Hamiltons suddenly encountered an urgent matter, so
he had no choice but to leave immediately.

“That’s why I don’t think that Mr. Jensen has abandoned us. As long as we take root outside
DC and Mr. Jensen settles the Hamiltons’ matters and comes back, we can still ask him for
help!

“By then, our families will be even stronger. With Mr. Jensen helping us, what’s there to fear
about Lucas Gray?”

Greg spoke passionately, and the eyes of Rayson and Derek, who had been lost and
desperate, lit up.
“Greg, you’re right! Mr. Jensen definitely didn’t abandon us. He had no choice but to leave
suddenly because of an urgent matter! We can avoid Lucas Gray temporarily and conserve
our strength outside. Then after we grow stronger, we can come back to DC. When the time
comes, no one on Lucas Gray’s side will be able to escape!

“At that time, there will no longer be the eight top families of DC. Only our three families will
be left!”

Thinking of the scene of their three families dominating all of DC in the future, Rayson and
Derek felt extremely excited and couldn’t wait to see that day come.

With this in mind, they naturally accepted the temporary departure from DC.

“There’s no time to lose. Let’s immediately gather everyone in our families and leave DC as
quickly as possible!” Rayson said anxiously. “I’m afraid that if it’s too late, Lucas Gray will
surround us, and we won’t be able to leave even if we want to.”

Greg nodded. “Alright, let’s go back now. Gather our people and prepare to leave DC
immediately! When the time comes, our families will leave together, and all our experts will
work together to protect the safety of our families!”

“Alright, let’s do this!” Derek quickly nodded.

After finishing their discussion, the three helmsmen didn’t waste any more time. They
immediately came down from the top floor of the Capital International Hotel and left to
make arrangements.

However, just as they walked out of the hotel, they found that there was already a large
crowd outside the entrance. There were thousands of people blocking the hotel tightly, and
even a fly couldn’t get out!

Rayson’s, Derek’s, and Greg’s expressions immediately changed drastically, turning into
immense fear and shock!

Unexpectedly, Lucas’s people had arrived so quickly and surrounded the three of them!

The few people standing at the front of the crowd were familiar faces. They were Pete
Howard, Roman Everett, and Oscar Smith.

And the tall figure standing in the middle of these people was none other than Lucas!

Upon seeing Lucas, Rayson, Derek, and Greg immediately felt their scalps tingle as deep fear
surged in their hearts.
It seemed that this fiend had absolutely no intention of letting them off!

In particular, the moment Rayson saw Lucas, his calves twitched, and he almost knelt on the
ground out of reflex.

Even though Rayson managed to grab onto the railing beside him to maintain his balance
without embarrassing himself on the spot, his body was already trembling violently, and his
teeth were chattering.

He was too traumatized by Lucas, so much so that he couldn’t help feeling fear whenever he
saw him. He couldn’t face him at all.

In particular, he had done something wrong to Lucas, stood against him, and became his
enemy. This made him feel even more guilty and afraid.

Derek and Greg weren’t reacting any better than Rayson. They had already been surrounded
by this large group of people, and it was unknown if they could walk out of here alive.

If Lucas didn’t let them off, then the entrance of the Capital International Hotel might
become their burial ground today!

Lucas narrowed his eyes and coldly sized up the panic-stricken people in front of him.
Beneath his calm expression was billowing rage.

It was because Rayson, Derek, and Greg had listened to Jensen’s instigation and attacked
the families on good terms with Lucas that DC was in chaos today.

If not for Lucas’s decisive order at the beginning of the turbulence to make the families on
his side give up resistance and leave immediately, handing over their families’ territories, the
number of casualties in these families would probably have reached an extremely terrifying
number within a day. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that corpses would have been
everywhere and blood would have flowed like rivers!

But even so, the families on Lucas’s side had suffered extremely heavy losses today, and
many people had lost their lives in the process of regaining their families’ territories.
Moreover, Florence, Michael, Tyson, Connor, and Ray were still lying in the hospital, and it
was unknown when they would wake up and be discharged.

And all of this was caused by Jensen, Rayson, Derek, and Greg!

Now, it was time to settle scores with these people!

1367 Flying Shadow

Lucas stared coldly at the three helmsmen in front of him without saying a word.

Beside him, Oscar, Pete, and the others couldn’t hold it in anymore.

Oscar raised his hand, pointed at Rayson, Derek, and Greg, and scolded, “You bastards! How
did the Smiths offend you? You actually colluded with Jensen Hamilton to kill the Smiths. If I
hadn’t run away quickly, I’m afraid even I would have died in your hands!

“You bastards, now that you’re surrounded by us, none of you will be able to escape! Today
is the day you die!!!

“After you die, your families will become chaotic and will be soon destroyed!”

Pete stared coldly at the people in front of him, his eyes filled with killing intent. “You people
robbed the Howards’ territory. Now, it’s time for you to pay your debts!”

Roman’s lips curled into a cold smile as he swept his gaze across the three helmsmen in
front of him. He said almost emotionlessly, “All of you will soon pay the price for what
you’ve done!”

Oscar, Pete, and Roman were the temporary leaders of the Smiths, the Howards, and the
Huttons respectively. What they said represented the attitude of the three families.

Other than the three of them, the members of the Parkers, the Coles, the Hales, the Fullers,
and other families who had just arrived in DC also stared at Rayson and the others with cold
expressions.

If looks could kill, then Rayson, Derek, and Greg would probably have been cut into pieces
by everyone’s gazes!

The members of the Smiths, the Howards, and the Huttons, who followed behind Oscar and
Pete, raised their arms and roared angrily:

“Kill them! Make them atone for their sins with their lives!!”

“These people all deserve to die!”

“Exterminate the Williams! Exterminate the Piers! Exterminate the Steeles! Avenge our dead
family members!”

…
Their voices were thunderous and powerful, causing Rayson, Derek, and Greg to turn even
paler and subconsciously take two steps back.

At this moment, Lucas suddenly raised his hand and pressed it down. Instantly, as if he had
flipped a switch, the furious roars stopped.

This made Rayson’s and the others’ pupils constrict!

Lucas actually had such powerful control over these families!

They followed his instructions immediately! This was absolute control!

Why were these families so obedient to Lucas?

Clearly, Lucas should be the one relying on them!

Amid the silence, Lucas’s voice sounded clearly, ringing in everyone’s ears. “From today
onward, the Williams, the Piers, and the Steeles will no longer exist in DC!”

He was directly removing these three families from DC!

Derek immediately roared angrily, “Why! Lucas Gray, who do you think you are? How dare
you remove the Piers from DC?”

In Derek’s mind, Lucas had only managed to win over a few of the eight top families of DC
with some ability and luck. He had also brought a few families he knew in Orange County to
DC. What right did he have to say such words? Did Lucas really think that he was already in
charge of all of DC?

Greg couldn’t stand Lucas’s attitude either. He pointed at Lucas and scolded angrily, “Heh,
you’re just an ignorant child! Your hair has just grown, yet you dare to spout nonsense in
front of me! What right do you have to say such things as removing the Steeles from DC?

“I heard that you’re just an illegitimate child of Michael Hutton and a mistress. Even your
father doesn’t dare to speak to me like that. What right do you have to be so arrogant?”

Hearing this, Oscar immediately became furious.

He was an unscrupulous person to begin with, and he was used to being arrogant and
domineering. He immediately stomped his feet and scolded, “Greg Steele, you old fogey,
you’re already one step into the coffin. How dare you speak rudely to Mr. Gray? I won’t let
you off!
“And you, Derek Piers, you old pervert, are you qualified to criticize Mr. Gray? Do you think
you’re worthy?

“All of you unconvinced by Mr. Gray, right? I’ll show you how great he is now!”

Then Oscar instructed an expert who was protecting them, “Go teach them a good lesson!
No, wait, don’t touch that old man. You might kill him! Capture that bastard Derek Piers first
and break his limbs!”

Because he didn’t know if Lucas planned to spare the lives of these people for other
purposes, Oscar changed his order and got his subordinates to deal with Derek first.

“Yes, Mr. Oscar!”

The tall and burly man standing behind Oscar immediately walked out and stared at Derek
with an unfriendly gaze.

Derek was furious. He gnashed his teeth and roared, “Oscar Smith, you ignorant and
incompetent little bastard, how dare you be so arrogant in front of me?! Do you really think
I’m a pushover that you can bully as you please?”

He ordered his bodyguard behind him, “Flying Shadow, go! I want to see what that little
bastard from the Smith family can do to me!”

An ordinary-looking figure who even looked a little thin walked out silently from behind
Derek.

When some people saw this thin figure, they couldn’t help exclaiming, “It’s really Flying
Shadow?”

“Didn’t everyone say that Flying Shadow has already left DC? It turns out that he didn’t leave
DC but instead went to the Piers and followed Derek Piers!”

“I still remember Flying Shadow! His martial arts skills are amazing, especially his superb
movement skills. Ordinary people can’t even touch his shadow. He’s as elusive as a phantom
and top-notch at assassination. That’s how he got the name Flying Shadow!”

“The expert sent by Oscar might not be able to defeat Flying Shadow!”

This expert named Flying Shadow seemed to be an infamous figure in DC in the past. As
soon as he appeared, many people recognized his identity and were extremely afraid of his
martial arts.
Oscar’s expression turned gloomy.

When he was young, he had also heard the name Flying Shadow. His father had even
lamented that if he could recruit a talent like Flying Shadow to the Smith family, the family
would have become much stronger.

Thus, Oscar didn’t dare to underestimate Flying Shadow.

He gritted his teeth and sent out another top expert. “You go too! If the two of you deal
with him together, there shouldn’t be a problem, right?”

Derek’s face immediately darkened, showing some anger. “Punk, I’ve only sent Flying
Shadow alone, but you’re sending two experts to besiege him. Aren’t you too shameless?”

Oscar snorted coldly. “In terms of shamelessness, who can compare to the Piers? If you’re
not convinced, you can send out another person too! But I’m afraid you already don’t have
any else to send out, right? In that case, shut up and wait to die!”

1368 Attack Together

After Derek heard what Oscar said, his face darkened, and he was furious, but there was
nothing he could do.

It was because Oscar was right. He indeed didn’t have any other experts he could send out
to participate in the battle!

The three of them had come to the Capital International Hotel because Jensen had invited
them to attend the celebration party.

Since they were here to celebrate and build connections, Derek and the others didn’t bring
many people here. They had only brought two bodyguards, a butler, and a chauffeur.

Later, the Piers, the Williams, and the Steeles had accidents one after another. Derek and
the others didn’t dare to leave without permission because they had to wait for Jensen, so
they could only send people to contact their families.

Therefore, the only expert that Derek could use now was Flying Shadow.

Oscar had shamelessly sent out two people to bully Flying Shadow with numbers. Two
experts were besieging Flying Shadow, but there was nothing Derek could do about it.

“Flying Shadow, you can do it! The only thing I can rely on now is you!” Derek shouted at
Flying Shadow. “Kill them!”
Flying Shadow nodded slightly. With a tap of his foot on the ground, he immediately turned
into an afterimage and rushed toward the Smith two experts.

The two experts who followed Oscar were not ordinary either. When they saw Flying
Shadow’s astonishing speed, they didn’t dare to be negligent. They immediately rushed
forward and blocked Flying Shadow’s attack route on the left and the right.

The three of them instantly started battling.

Lucas looked at the scene in front of him calmly without saying anything.

It was Oscar’s decision to get his subordinates to deal with the Piers’ Flying Shadow.

Lucas could settle the matter with Jensen this time and get people to help the Smiths take
back their manor, but he had no intention of arranging everything for the Smiths.

On the battlefield, the three of them were fighting very fiercely. It was as if they had turned
into shadows, making it impossible to tell who was who.

But the expert named Flying Shadow was indeed quite powerful. Even though he was
fighting two people alone, he wasn’t at a disadvantage at all.

Like a whirlwind, he moved around the two experts of the Smiths, dodging and attacking.
Not only did he dodge most of the attacks, but he even directed one opponent’s attacks to
the other, causing the two experts to be in dire straits.

Not long after, a scream suddenly sounded in the field. A Smith expert held his stomach and
quickly stepped back, retreating from the battlefield with a pale face.

In the battle just now, Flying Shadow had suddenly pulled out a dagger from his waist and
stabbed it into the expert’s abdomen at lightning speed. With this ruthless slash, the expert
was severely injured and could only hold his abdomen and retreat from the battle.

The wound on his abdomen was too long, and he could no longer move. Otherwise, the
insides of his stomach would flow out!

After one of his opponents lost his ability to fight, the pressure on the other expert, who
was facing Flying Shadow alone, immediately increased greatly. Within a few seconds, he
was also defeated by Flying Shadow. A hole was pierced in his chest, almost stabbing his
heart!

It had clearly been a two-on-one situation, but in the end, the two experts were seriously
injured and defeated, while Flying Shadow won and was still standing. This scene made
many people reveal looks of disbelief.
Seeing Flying Shadow standing in the middle of the battlefield with the dagger in his hand
still dripping blood, many people were frightened. They gulped and revealed deep fear in
their eyes.

Was Flying Shadow really that strong?

Even Derek didn’t expect Flying Shadow to win so easily and beautifully, so he blanked out
for a moment.

When he realized that his person had won, he immediately raised his head and laughed.
“Hahaha! That’s great! Flying Shadow, well done!”

Looking at the ashen-faced Oscar, Derek mocked proudly, “Oscar Smith, you little bastard,
you should go home and reflect on yourself! How dare you say that you want to take me
down? What a joke! It seems that the so-called experts of the Smiths aren’t that good!

“So? Do you have any stronger experts? Send them out, and let me see if they can defeat
Flying Shadow!

“So what if you’ve brought more people to besiege us? You’re just a bunch of good-for-
nothings!”

Because Flying Shadow had defeated Oscar’s subordinates in a one-versus-two battle, Derek
became arrogant and complacent. He only felt that with a peerless expert on his side, he no
longer had to be afraid of so many enemies surrounding him.

Rayson and Greg also laughed loudly and shouted, “Great! Derek, you have such a powerful
expert by your side. It looks like we have a chance to leave today!”

Hearing this, Derek became even more proud. He shouted at Oscar and even Lucas, “Come
on! Let me see if you have any stronger experts. Is there anyone else who dares to fight?
Haha, you can’t even defeat Flying Shadow. All of you are trash! If you don’t want to die,
scram as soon as possible!”

Lucas looked coldly at Derek clamoring and suddenly curled his lips into a mirthless smile.
“Since you’re in a hurry to die, I’ll fulfill your wish.”

When Rayson heard this, his expression immediately changed. Is Lucas Gray planning to deal
with Flying Shadow personally?

Rayson had seen Lucas’s martial arts skills before, so he naturally knew that Lucas’s strength
was not any weaker than Flying Shadow’s. If Lucas made a move himself, Flying Shadow
might be in trouble!
Derek’s expression froze for a moment before he burst into laughter. Then he said in a
strange tone, “Oh, is our honorable Mr. Gray planning to lower himself and personally make
a move?

“Speaking of which, I’ve never seen what you’re capable of! Coincidentally, it’s a good
opportunity for me and everyone present to see how capable you are!”

Lucas sneered. “You want me to make a move myself? You don’t have the qualifications!”

He ignored Derek’s suddenly sullen expression and said to Oscar, “Get everyone from the
Smiths to attack together!”

Oscar was stunned.

Lucas said that he wanted all the experts of the Smiths to rush forward and deal with Flying
Shadow together?

He had brought nearly 300 experts with him!

Were they really going to attack together?

But this was an order from Lucas. Even though Oscar didn’t understand, he immediately
gave the order. “All of you, attack together!”

With this command, the nearly 300 masters of the Smiths immediately rushed toward Flying
Shadow like a tide!

1369 I Dare to Kill You

Hundreds of people rushed toward Flying Shadow and instantly drowned him in the crowd.

Flying Shadow was famous for his extremely high speed and mysterious movements.
Previously, when he fought against other experts, his opponents had often been unable to
capture his movements. This resulted in them being unable to defend against Flying
Shadow’s unpredictable attacks.

But now, Flying Shadow, who was surrounded by hundreds of people, seemed to be
trapped in a sticky swamp. No matter how fast he moved, there was no room for him to
perform. Soon, his hands and feet were entangled, and he couldn’t move.

Countless fists kept smashing down on him.

Only two minutes later did Oscar shout, “Stop!”

Everyone stopped their attacks and retreated, revealing Flying Shadow lying on the ground,
beaten beyond recognition.

Although Flying Shadow wasn’t dead yet, almost all the bones in his body had been crushed.
His face was also horrendously bruised and covered in blood.

Only his chest was still moving slightly, proving that he was still alive.

But he was barely alive. Even if Flying Shadow was lucky enough not to die, he would be a
cripple in the future.

Looking at Flying Shadow’s miserable state, Derek was so angry that his eyes almost popped
out. He pointed at Oscar and scolded, “Oscar Smith! You… you actually sent so many people
to gang up on one person. You’re simply shameless!”

Flying Shadow was the strongest expert of the Piers, and Derek had always relied on him. He
had been counting on Flying Shadow to help him break out of the encirclement and escort
him out of the capital. But now, he was beaten into a cripple by the shameless Oscar!

At the side, Rayson and Greg were also shocked. Instantly, an intense chill rose in their
hearts.

Even Flying Shadow, who was so skilled in martial arts, had been beaten up so miserably by
so many people. If the other party wanted their lives, as long as they gave the order and
used the same method, wouldn’t these helmsmen, who had always been pampered, be
crushed into meat paste?

There were nearly 2,000 people gathered here, and the people on the three helmsmen’s
side added up to only a dozen people!

If they couldn’t come up with a solution, they would really die here!

“Hehe, what a joke. I actually heard the Piers scold others for being shameless. In terms of
shamelessness, the Piers are the number one in the capital, aren’t they?” A mocking voice
suddenly sounded.

The person who spoke stared at Derek and slowly walked in from the crowd.

Seeing this person, Lucas raised his eyebrows slightly, revealing a hint of interest.

“Look, that’s Eric Branson, the helmsman of the Bransons, one of the eight top families in
DC! The Bransons are here too!” someone exclaimed when he saw this person.

Speaking of which, the Bransons hadn’t participated in today’s upheaval in DC.

The Bransons were neither on good terms with Lucas, nor did they get involved with the
Piers, Williams, and other families. They didn’t take the opportunity to snatch anything from
Lucas’s forces. They were so quiet that it was as if they were completely unaware of this
turmoil.

It was only now that the Bransons appeared for the first time.

As soon as he appeared, Eric mocked Derek. His attitude and intentions were indeed
unpredictable.

Derek narrowed his eyes and glared at Eric. “Eric, didn’t you reject Mr. Jensen’s invitation
and say that you didn’t want to interfere in today’s matter? Why have you come out now?”

Actually, Derek was very angry with the Bransons, but he also felt somewhat guilty.

After all, previously, the Piers had secretly sent people to kill Eric’s son, Mark, and had even
tried to frame Lucas for it. He had wanted to use someone else to deal with Lucas, but he
had been exposed. This caused the Bransons and the Piers to become mortal enemies. Over
the past few months, there had been endless conflicts, and the Piers had lost a lot of assets.

Although the mistake had been made by the Piers, Derek didn’t think that the Piers had
done anything wrong. He only felt that the Bransons were petty and wouldn’t forgive the
Piers because of a dead person. Now, Eric publicly said that the Piers were the number one
in the capital in terms of shamelessness, making Derek even more furious.

Eric looked at Derek coldly. “Of course I’m here to settle scores.”

Derek paused for a moment and said loudly, “Eric, I think you’re here to take advantage of
the situation, right? Let me tell you, don’t think that we’ll lose just because we have fewer
people now!

“Let me tell you, we’re all Mr. Jensen’s people. If you dare to touch us, you’ll be Mr. Jensen’s
enemy and the Hamiltons’ enemy! Let’s see how courageous the Bransons are to dare to go
against the Hamiltons!”

Although Jensen had already run away, Derek still used him to intimidate Eric. This was their
only life-saving straw to clutch at.

Greg knew what Derek meant, so he went along with it and said, “Derek is right. Our three
families are all Mr. Jensen’s people. Furthermore, this time, it’s only a conflict with Lucas
Gray, the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons. The Bransons have nothing to do with our
grudges. It’s better to step aside first!”
Rayson said, “That’s right! Eric, I advise you to take care of yourself and don’t have any
thoughts that you shouldn’t have. I’m afraid the Bransons won’t be able to bear the
consequences of offending the Hamiltons! When Mr. Jensen comes back later, I’m afraid the
Bransons will disappear from the capital like the Waltons. I’m sure you wouldn’t want to see
such an outcome, right, Eric?”

They were using the Hamiltons to threaten Eric not to get involved at this time.

They were already in a precarious situation facing Lucas, the Howards, the Smiths, and the
Huttons. If the Bransons also stood on Lucas’s side, the situation would be even worse for
them.

Eric listened to what they said expressionlessly. Without saying a word, he suddenly walked
toward Derek.

Behind him, several of the Bransons’ bodyguards followed closely.

Derek looked at Eric getting closer and closer to him. Seeing Eric’s cold and expressionless
face, he felt his heart tighten and subconsciously took a step back. What does Eric want to
do? Could it be…

Smack!

Before Derek could figure out why Eric was walking toward him, he was suddenly slapped in
the face.

“Eric Branson, you bastard, how dare you hit me?!” Derek covered his face in disbelief, his
eyes wide, his face filled with anger and humiliation.

The surrounding people were also stunned. No one expected Eric to walk in front of Derek
and slap him without any warning!

They were all helmsmen of the eight top families in DC. It was rare to see helmsmen of the
same level slapping each other.

Eric sneered. “Not only do I dare to hit you, but I also dare to kill you to avenge my son!”

With that, Eric took out a pistol from his waist and aimed the black muzzle directly at Derek’s
head!

Chapter 1370 Unexpected Kill

"You… you!" When Derek saw the pistol pointing at his forehead, his heart started
pounding crazily. His face was full of horror, and he couldn't even say a complete sentence.
Seeing the murderous intent in Eric's eyes, Derek knew that Eric really dared to kill him!

The hatred of killing someone's son was irreconcilable. The Piers had killed Eric's son, Mark,
in order to frame Lucas. Now that Eric wanted to avenge his son, no one could raise any
objections.

But Derek didn't want to die!

"No… Eric, let's talk calmly. Don't be rash… Don't shoot!" Derek stammered, his head
covered in cold sweat. "I admit that the Piers did you a disservice, Eric, but the dead can't
come back to life. Even if you kill me, your son… He won't be able to come back to life.

"As long as you're willing to let me go, I'm willing to give you half of the Piers' businesses as
compensation!"

Eric narrowed his eyes and snorted in disdain. "Only half? Derek, since you think your life is
so worthless, I might as well grant your wish and let you die."

Then Eric pressed the muzzle of the pistol in his hand against Derek's forehead.

"Ah, no, don't! Eric, I misspoke just now. I'm willing to give you all the Piers' businesses!
Everything! Just spare my life!"

Eric smiled and said in satisfaction, "That's more like it."

Then he waved his hand, and a bodyguard behind him immediately took out a few contracts
and handed them to Eric respectfully.

"However, it's just talk now. Derek, I want you to sign these contracts. After you sign them,
I'll fulfill my promise and let you off!"

Everyone was shocked. They didn't expect that Eric had already prepared the transfer
contracts. It seemed like he had already planned to take over all of the businesses in Derek's
hands.

Lucas looked at Eric and narrowed his eyes.

He originally thought that Eric wanted to kill Derek to avenge his son. He didn't expect that
his With Derek's understanding of Eric, he definitely wouldn't dare to do such a dangerous
thing.

ultimate goal was to take away all of Piers' businesses justifiably.

However, the Piers were already in Lucas's pocket. Furthermore, they were surrounded by
the people from Lucas's forces. Eric's actions were snatching from Lucas!

Eric was too arrogant!

When Derek saw the transfer contracts being handed to him, he was stunned, and it took
him a while to react. It turned out that Eric had already planned to snatch away the Piers'
businesses.

At any other time, Derek would have flown into a rage. But now, he had a strange feeling in
his heart, and he was even overjoyed.

Derek knew that it was impossible for the Piers to survive under the attack of Lucas and his
group. Just now, he, Rayson, and Greg had already determined that their only way out was
to give up all their businesses in DC and quickly leave the city.

As long as Eric wasn't blind, he could see that the Piers were already in the pocket of Lucas's
group.

But Eric appeared at this moment and even made such a request to him. It was clear that he
wanted to snatch the spoils from Lucas!

With Derek's understanding of Eric, he definitely wouldn't dare to do such a dangerous

thing.

He had known Eric for many years and knew Eric's character very well. Eric had always been
a cautious person. To put it bluntly, he was a timid person. If he wasn't confident, he
wouldn't dare to do anything.

Therefore, there had to be a big shot supporting the Bransons, which gave him the courage
to come and snatch the spoils with Lucas.

From Derek's point of view, the Piers' businesses couldn't be preserved no matter what. But
he was unwilling to hand them over to Lucas or Eric.

If this issue could cause them to fight, Derek would be very happy to see it!

It would be best if they fought until blood flowed and both sides suffered casualties!

This way, not only would he be able to find an opportunity to leave DC alive, but the
difficulty of revenge in the future would also be lower.

At the thought of this, Derek's eyes lit up. Without hesitation, he said, "Alright, the Piers
indeed did the Bransons a disservice before. It's only right for me to compensate the
Bransons! I'll sign the transfer contracts. In the future, all of the Piers' businesses will belong
to the Bransons!"

With that, Derek grabbed a pen and took the transfer contracts, intending to sign them.

"Go to hell!" Suddenly, a shout sounded, and right on the heels of it, a loud bang resounded.

It was a gunshot!

Someone just fired a gun!

Then everyone saw that Derek was still holding the contracts and the pen in his hands, but
he couldn't sign his name. His entire body seemed to be frozen as he stood there
motionlessly.

But in the center of Derek's forehead, there was a bloody hole, and blood was gurgling out.

Everyone was astonished!

Then everyone turned their gazes to Rayson, who was not far from Derek. In his hand was a
smoking black pistol!

It was Rayson who had suddenly shot and killed Derek!

This scene shocked and puzzled everyone.

Weren't Rayson and Derek in the same group?

Why did he suddenly kill Derek?

Even Lucas looked at Rayson in surprise. But thinking about Rayson's past actions, he
seemed to understand why Rayson did this.

Rayson wasn't calm at this moment. He was very agitated. Even his hand holding the pistol
was still trembling slightly. It wasn't until Derek's body fell to the ground that he heaved a
sigh of relief and slowly put away the pistol.

"Rayson Williams! Wh-what are you doing? You actually killed Derek!" Eric roared angrily,
looking at Rayson in disbelief, his gaze full of killing intent

Rayson actually killed Derek at this moment!

He didn't care about Derek's life and death. He was furious because Derek hadn't signed the
transfer contracts yet!
Greg also looked at Rayson in shock. He subconsciously took a few steps back, moving
farther away from him.

He never thought that Rayson would suddenly attack Derek, their ally, without saying a
word! Didn't they agree to form an alliance to leave DC together and then come back to
fight together in the future?

Why?!

Chapter 1371 King of DC

Eric glared at Rayson, wanting nothing more than to kill him immediately. "Rayson Williams,
you… you bastard! Derek had already promised to compensate the Bransons with all of the
Piers' businesses, but you suddenly shot and killed him. What will happen to the
compensation he wanted to give the Bransons? You have to give me an explanation, or else
the Williams won't have a good time!"

Rayson sneered. "Eric Branson, don't treat us as fools. Don't think we'll let you fool us!

"Before you came here, Derek and the Piers were already under Mr. Gray's control.
Everything that belongs to the Piers is already in Mr. Gray's pocket. What right do you have
to snatch them?

"Let me tell you, I deliberately killed Derek. I couldn't let him sign and hand those things
over to a sly old fox like you!"

When Eric heard this, his mouth was about to twist from anger. "Rayson Williams, you
bastard, you're simply tired of living!"

"Hmph, you're the one who's tired of living!" Rayson retorted.

Then he turned to Lucas and immediately put on a fawning look. "Um… Mr. Gray, I know I
made a mistake today. I shouldn't have listened to Jensen Hamilton and done something
wrong. I hope you can spare me this time on account that I've repented and killed Derek
Piers to atone for my crimes!

"I promise that I won't dare to do such a thing again in the future. I will never dare to have
such thoughts again!"

Hearing this, everyone suddenly understood why Rayson had suddenly killed Derek. He had
changed his stance and wanted to show his allegiance to Lucas!
But the expression on Lucas's face didn't change. Immediately after Rayson killed Derek, he
already knew that the fence sitter Rayson had regretted it and was afraid. This was why he
couldn't wait to express his loyalty to him.

Lucas naturally despised Rayson's behavior.

But Lucas took a deep look at Rayson and didn't flare up at him. Instead, he nodded and
said, "Then, I'll give you one last chance. I hope you can cherish it."

His words contained a strong warning and a deep meaning.

Rayson only heard that Lucas was planning to let him off. He was immediately overjoyed and
hurriedly said, "Thank you, Mr. Gray! I will definitely cherish the opportunity you gave me.
Don't worry. I will never disappoint you again!"

Thus, the situation in the field changed again in an extremely short period of time.

Originally, the Williams, the Steeles, and the Piers had been fighting against Lucas's group.
But now, A great fear pressed down on Greg, making his entire body turn extremely cold
and tremble.

"Rayson Williams, you… We're allies. Do you know what you're doing? H-how could you kill
Derek Derek was dead, and the Williams had switched sides. The only one left was Greg and
the Steeles.

At this moment, Greg's expression was extremely gloomy.

He had originally thought that even if the alliance of the three families was no match for
Lucas, they could at least gather their strength and escape from DC. Then, they could find an
opportunity to make a comeback and return to DC to take back everything they had lost.

But now, the plan had been ruined, and even leaving this place alive had become an
extravagant hope for Greg.

A great fear pressed down on Greg, making his entire body turn extremely cold and tremble.

"Rayson Williams, you… We're allies. Do you know what you're doing? H-how could you kill
Derek and submit to this punk Lucas Gray?" Greg roared angrily while pointing at Rayson
with a trembling hand.

Rayson said nonchalantly, "I was originally on Mr. Gray's side. I was just bewitched by you
for a while and took the wrong path. Now that I've returned to my original path, why can't I
stand on Mr. Gray's side again?
"On the contrary, Mr. Steele, you should recognize the situation as soon as possible and
stop going against Mr. Gray. Otherwise, wouldn't it be very pitiful for your corpse to be
exposed in the wilderness at your age?"

Greg was so angry at Rayson that he was trembling and could barely speak.

As for Rayson, he ignored him and looked at Lucas. Suddenly, he said loudly, "Mr. Gray is
well-versed in literary and martial arts. He's an outstanding hero, and he should become the
overlord of DC!

"I, Rayson Williams, hereby swear that the Williams family is willing to be loyal to Mr. Gray
and revere him as the King of DC!"

Rayson used the loudest voice he had ever used in his life to shout the last sentence. His
voice spread far and wide, instantly shocking many people present.

Rayson was a smart person. He knew that Lucas was very strong and that he had chosen the
wrong path. Thus, he tried his best to perform in front of Lucas to make him happy. This was
why he suddenly thought of this idea.

The nine royal family branches had always stood at the top of the US.

And in DC, the eight top families of DC collectively ruled the city, but there had never been
such a thing as the King of DC.

And now, Rayson publicly nominated Lucas as the King of DC, making him the most supreme
person in DC!

In the past, if someone wanted to surpass the eight top families and become the King of DC,
everyone would definitely resist this person.

But the situation was different now. Lucas had already obtained the support of the
Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons, three of the eight top families in DC. Now, the
Williams had also submitted to Lucas, the Piers' helmsman had died, and the Waltons had
left DC, leaving only the Steeles and the Bransons.

Therefore, Rayson's proposal to make Lucas the King of DC was not empty talk. It was just
the right amount of flattery, and it could allow Lucas to really obtain this supreme position!

This way, Lucas probably wouldn't hold it against him for joining forces with the Piers and
the Steeles to deal with him!

The King of DC. Everyone present was extremely shocked by this title.
This was definitely not a simple title. Since it was a king, would there be a king who would be
able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the nine royal family branches in the future?

Oscar was vexed. Why didn't he seize such a good opportunity to curry favor? Instead, the
cunning Rayson spoke first.

No, he couldn't lose to anyone else!

With this thought in mind, Oscar knelt on one knee and shouted, "I, Oscar Smith, represent
the Smith family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you
forever!"

Not to be outdone, Pete knelt on one knee and shouted, "I, Pete Howard, represent the
Howard family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you
forever!"

Roman also knelt on one knee and said solemnly, "I, Roman Everett, represent the Hutton
family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you forever!"

"I, Bruce Hale, represent the Hale family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of
DC and will follow you forever!"

"I, Damon Parker, represent the Parker family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the
King of DC and will follow you forever!"

"I, Edmund Cole, represent the Cole family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King
of DC and will follow you forever!"

"I, Jonah Fuller, represent the Fuller family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King
of DC and will follow you forever!"

Instantly, four of the eight top families of DC knelt on one knee in front of Lucas and bowed
their heads, willing to acknowledge him as the ruler of DC.

Edmund, Damon, and Bruce, who had already submitted to Lucas a long time ago, roared
with excitement while kneeling on one knee.

Everyone behind them knelt on the ground and looked at Lucas fervently.

This scene was extremely shocking!

At the same time, Eric's and Greg's faces turned even paler!
Chapter 1372: The Arnault Family

Now, four of the eight top families in DC had submitted to Lucas and wanted to revere him
as the King of DC. Other than these four families who had submitted, the Piers had basically
been destroyed, and the Waltons had left DC. Only the helmsman of the Steeles and the
Bransons were still here.

It was obvious that the Steeles were already in Lucas’s pocket. At this moment, it was
impossible for either the Steeles or the Bransons to cause any changes to the current
situation.

If Lucas really acknowledged the loyalty of these families and became the King of DC, no
matter how unwilling they were, there was absolutely nothing they could do to stop him.

Lucas looked at the people kneeling on the ground in front of him and was rather surprised.

To be honest, he had never thought of becoming the King of DC.!!

If he really had such thoughts, he would have been able to take down all eight top families in
DC on his own when he first came to the city, and he would have long become the overlord.

Besides, if Lucas was really someone who enjoyed high positions of power, he wouldn’t
have left his position as the head of the Falcon Regiment in Calico and started over as an
ordinary person.

Lucas didn’t have much ambition. In the beginning, after leaving Calico, he had only hoped
to return to his wife and daughter and make it up to them so that they wouldn’t have to
worry for the rest of their lives.

Also, he had to think of a way to take back the Stardust Corporation that his mother had left
for him from the Huttons. He had to make the Stardust Corporation a famous enterprise in
the US and even the entire world so that his mother wouldn’t have any regrets.

But later, things developed step by step until now. It made Lucas feel a little helpless.

He wanted to live a peaceful life, but there were always people jumping out one after
another, constantly disturbing his life.

Just as Lucas shook his head helplessly, Eric said indignantly, “Lucas Gray, you’re indeed
ambitious. You’re just an illegitimate child of the Huttons, yet you want to dominate the
capital. You’re simply looking down on the Bransons!”
Lucas glanced at Eric indifferently.

Eric had only brought a few bodyguards with him, but he dared to come here and even
wanted to snatch the Piers’ businesses from him. Such a person definitely had backing.

He just didn’t know who the force behind the Bransons was.

“Hey… who’s pushing me?”

“What’s going on? Why is it suddenly crowded?”

At this moment, there was a commotion in the surrounding crowd.

Some people were suddenly pushed away. Then an old man with a wrinkled face but looked
very energetic walked in from behind the crowd under the protection of more than ten
bodyguards.

This old man should be very old, at least in his seventies. His face was full of wrinkles,
indicating that he had experienced many years of hardship. But his face was rosy, and he
looked very prudent. His hair was already snow-white and was combed meticulously behind
his head. He was wearing a black suit and exuded a noble and dignified aura.

“You’re finally here, Mr. Arnault!” Upon seeing the old man, Eric was the first to welcome
him with a smile. At the same time, he gave Lucas a provocative smile.

Heh, Lucas Gray is actually delusional enough to want to be the King of DC!

Is he even worthy?

The old man who came now was Jeffrey Arnault, the helmsman of the Arnault family, a
mysterious and powerful family on par with the eight top families or possibly even stronger,
but had never participated in their disputes and had never cared for the title!

As long as Jeffrey Arnault and the Arnaults were around, Lucas could forget about becoming
the King of DC!

Lucas narrowed his eyes and looked at Jeffrey, whom he had never met before.

Although Jeffrey was very old, he was not a trembling old man. Instead, he had a straight
back, bright eyes, and an extremely energetic appearance.

Furthermore, looking at Jeffrey’s slightly bulging temples and his walking posture, Lucas
could tell at a glance that he was also a martial arts practitioner. Furthermore, he had
practiced martial arts for decades.
It seemed that Jeffrey was indeed an extraordinary figure.

“It’s really Jeffrey Arnault, the Arnaults’ helmsman! Hasn’t he not appeared for a long time?
Why did he suddenly appear at this time?”

“I didn’t expect Jeffrey Arnault to appear! But now that he’s here, I wonder what he’s
planning…’

When Pete, Oscar, and the other temporary leaders of the eight top families in DC saw
Jeffrey, their expressions changed drastically, and their eyes revealed solemnity.

Jeffrey suddenly appeared at this time. It was hard to say whether he was a friend or foe!

Jeffrey walked unhurriedly until he reached Eric’s side. He casually glanced at the two
thousand people around him and asked, “I just heard that someone wants to be the King of
DC?”

As soon as he said this, many people immediately felt that something was amiss.

Jeffrey’s first sentence was like a question. It was obvious that he didn’t intend to stand on
Lucas’s side.

Eric hurriedly bowed and said, “You came at the right time, Mr. Arnault! Just now, there was
indeed someone who was brazen enough to want to be the King of DC and control the
entire city in his own hands. He didn’t even look at whether he was worthy or not!
Fortunately, Mr. Arnault, you’re here. Someone’s wishful thinking is going to fail!”

Jeffrey sneered. “Someone wants to be the King of DC? Hehe, I want to see who has the
guts!”

His attitude was extremely arrogant. His eyes swept across Lucas, but he didn’t take him
seriously at all. It was as though Lucas was just an insignificant person.

He was just a boy who was still wet behind the ears, but he actually dared to want to be the
King of DC. It was simply ridiculous!

“How dare you! How dare you talk to Mr. Gray like that? Who do you think you are?”
Kenneth immediately stepped forward and shouted at him angrily upon hearing Jeffrey’s
rude words to Lucas.

Jeffrey’s eyes turned to Kenneth, and a strong killing intent flashed in his eyes. “Another
young brat. If you want to die, I can fulfill your wish now!”
He was a martial arts practitioner. His words were full of killing intent that was like a knife. In
an instant, Kenneth’s face turned pale, his mind buzzed, and he could barely stand.

Eric smiled smugly. “Hehe, he actually dared to offend you, Mr. Arnault. He’s simply courting
death! ”

He looked at Lucas, his face complacent after his backer came. “Lucas Gray, weren’t you
very arrogant just now? Do you really think that all of DC is yours? Pfft! With Mr. Arnault
here, you’re nothing more than a clown. Let’s see how you can still act so proud!”

Lucas frowned slightly.

Eric kept targeting him, and his smug face was completely different from his previous
humble appearance..

Chapter 1373: Puppet

Speaking of which, it was really funny. Lucas had never thought about being the King of DC.
He hadn’t agreed to become the king just now, but Eric kept saying it as if Lucas was
scheming to become the King of DC.

If Lucas really cared about power and prestige, he would have stayed in Calico. He had been
the majestic commander of the southern territory and the leader of the Falcon Regiment. He
had been an existence that was on par with the helmsmen of the royal family branches. Why
would he come here and inexplicably become the King of DC?

Furthermore, the status of the four commanders of the four territories was even nobler
than the status of the helmsmen of the nine royal family branches. They had millions of
soldiers in their hands. Even royal families wouldn’t dare to be arrogant in front of him!

Eric had used his own tolerance to speculate about Lucas maliciously. It had to be said that it
was extremely childish and laughable.

There was no point in talking with ignorant people. Lucas couldn’t be bothered to pay
attention to a despicable person like Eric.!!

However, if it was just the Bransons and the Arnaults, they probably wouldn’t dare to openly
confront Lucas, who had already obtained the support of several top families.

That was unless Eric and Jeffrey had another force supporting them.

As for which force it was, Lucas wasn’t sure. He only knew that other than people from the
royal family branches, probably only some important figures in the four territories would
dare to do so.
“Mr. Branson, I don’t dare to compete with you for the title of a clown.” Lucas smiled
faintly, but what he said made Eric so angry that he almost vomited blood. He was clearly
saying that Eric was the clown!

Eric glared at Lucas and shouted angrily, “Lucas Gray! You’re already on the brink of death,
yet you still dare to be so arrogant! Do you know who I am?”

Lucas smiled playfully. “Who are you? You’re just a puppet under someone’s control. Do you
think you’re some big shot?”

“You!” Eric was almost angered to death by Lucas.

Lucas actually dared to say that he was just a puppet. He simply didn’t take him seriously at
all!

He would definitely seek revenge on Lucas for this ridicule!

“You sharp-tongued punk! Just you wait! Your death is imminent!”

Lucas said coldly and disdainfully, “There are quite a number of people who have said the
same thing to me before. Unfortunately, they all died before me. Mr. Branson, you should be
more careful and pray that a puppet like you can live longer!”

“You!” Eric wished he could immediately get someone to tear Lucas’s mouth apart. But he
knew that Lucas was not someone to be trifled with. Furthermore, he only had three
bodyguards with him. He didn’t dare to get anyone to make a move on Lucas at this
moment.

“Are you Lucas Gray?” Jeffrey’s voice suddenly sounded.

He looked at Lucas with a gloomy expression, his eyes filled with killing intent.

Lucas glanced at Jeffrey and smiled. “That’s right. I’m Lucas Gray. How may I help you, Mr.
Arnault?”

He didn’t believe that Jeffrey didn’t know his identity. It was just that Jeffrey looked down
on him and didn’t take him seriously at all. Now that he saw Eric almost go crazy after Lucas
mocked him with just a few words, Jeffrey deliberately acted as if he had just seen him.

In the end, he was just an arrogant and hypocritical person.

“It’s not a good thing for young people to be too domineering. Moreover, DC isn’t
something that an illegitimate child can covet!”
Standing proudly in front of Lucas, Jeffrey warned in a cold voice, “Leave DC with your
people today, and I will pretend that nothing has happened today and spare the families
following you!

“In addition, kneel on the ground, prostrate to me while begging for mercy, and take out
five billion dollars, and I’ll spare your life!”

Lucas tilted his head playfully. “Prostrate and beg for mercy? Five billion dollars?”

Jeffrey narrowed his eyes and said threateningly, “That’s right. Five billion. Buying your life
with money is a good deal, isn’t it?”

Lucas raised his eyebrows. “Oh? Since it’s such a good deal, then I’ll give you this good deal.
I’ll give you five billion dollars to buy your life!”

Everyone present was stunned!

They didn’t expect Jeffrey to tell Lucas to leave DC immediately. He even wanted Lucas to
give him five billion dollars to buy his life.

But Jeffrey was the helmsman of the mysterious and powerful Arnaults, who were on par
with the eight top families in DC or even stronger. Since he dared to threaten Lucas like this,
he definitely had enough confidence.

What shocked everyone even more was that not only was Lucas not afraid of Jeffrey, but he
even said that he wanted to buy Jeffrey’s life for five billion dollars!

This was simply slapping Jeffrey in the face. He didn’t take him seriously at all! “Punk, you
sure are reckless! You have to know that it’s been many years since anyone dared to speak
to me like that!” Jeffrey’s expression darkened, and his eyes were brimming with killing
intent. He wished he could kill Lucas immediately.

Eric also looked at Lucas coldly, gnashing his teeth.

He had always known that Lucas was a bold person, but he didn’t expect him to be so bold
in front of Jeffrey. He was courting death!

Suddenly, Greg let out a mournful cry, ran to Jeffrey, and begged loudly, “Mr. Arnault! Lucas
Gray is really too arrogant and domineering! When he first arrived in the capital, he killed my
grandson and even tried to snatch the Steeles’ wealth. He’s too tyrannical! You must stand
up for the Steeles!”
Greg had been unhappy with Lucas for a long time. Not long after Lucas arrived in the
capital, he had killed his grandson Godfrey in an entertainment club. Later, Greg had driven
Alexander and Ashley out of the Steele family, but Lucas had taken them in, deliberately
going against him.

Back then, if not for the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons going to the Steeles to
threaten them not to lay a hand on Lucas, Greg would have already torn Lucas into pieces!

Greg had thought that he had no chance to take revenge, but now, Eric and Jeffrey’s arrival
gave him hope again.

At this moment, he naturally had to stand firmly on Jeffrey’s side and use him to eliminate
Lucas completely!

Jeffrey looked at Greg coldly. He’s so old but still so useless. He can’t even deal with a punk
who killed his grandson.

“Greg Steele, don’t worry. I’ll avenge your grandson. As long as I, Jeffrey Arnault, am here,
no one can do whatever they want in DC!”

Then Jeffrey looked coldly at the people standing beside Lucas.

“Rayson Williams, as well as the juniors who have temporarily taken leadership of the
Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons, are you sure you want to stand on Lucas Gray’s side
and die with him?

“Now, I will give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. If you abandon the dark to join the
light and sever ties with Lucas Gray, I can pretend that nothing has happened today.
Moreover, I guarantee that I won’t lay a hand on your families.

“However, if you continue to be stubborn and insist on courting death, then today will be
the day you and your families are destroyed!”

Jeffrey’s domineering voice resounded in everyone’s ears.

Instantly, the expressions of Rayson, Pete, Roman, Oscar, and the others changed!

Jeffrey was forcing them to choose a side!

1374 Choosing a Side

Rayson, Pete, Roman, and Oscar had all grown up in DC or lived here for decades. Although
they admired Lucas’s methods and abilities, as people of DC, they were even more afraid of
Jeffrey!
At this moment, Jeffrey was clearly going to fight Lucas, and he wanted them to choose a
side.

Be it Lucas or Jeffrey, these two were not people they could afford to offend!

And no matter which side they chose, they would definitely face the attack and retaliation of
the other side.!!

It was too difficult of a decision to make!

They looked at each other and then at Lucas and Jeffrey, their expressions extremely
conflicted.

Lucas stood still without saying anything. He didn’t offer any conditions to keep them or
threaten them.

He wanted to see what would happen under Jeffrey’s threat.

After all, only at the most critical moment could one clearly see what kind of person a
person was.

Jeffrey’s words caused the scene to fall into dead silence.

But within a few seconds, a middle-aged man immediately squeezed out from behind the
Howards’ position. He stood in front of the Howards and said loudly, “I don’t agree to the
Howards continuing to stand with Lucas Gray! Lucas Gray is just the husband of an
illegitimate daughter of the Howards. What right does he have to dictate the Howards’
matters?”

The person who stood up to speak was none other than Samuel, who had lost his power and
position in the Howard family for a long time and was also Florence’s cousin!

Back then, Samuel had been bent on obtaining the position of the Howards’ helmsman and
had even wanted to collude with outsiders to kill Lucas and Florence. In the end, the position
of helmsman had actually fallen to Florence after the death of Felix, the former helmsman,
and Samuel had completely lost his power.

Even this time, after Florence was seriously injured and hospitalized, the Howards didn’t
choose Samuel to be the temporary leader. Instead, they chose Pete, a junior.

All of this made Samuel extremely indignant. Moreover, he had lost the position of
successor because of Lucas. He had long hated him to the core. Now that he had an
opportunity, he could no longer hold it in and immediately stepped out to oppose him.
Pete frowned. “Uncle Samuel, I’m the temporary leader of the Howards now. It’s not up to
you to make decisions!”

Samuel looked at Pete mockingly. “You? Pete, who do you think you are? You’re just
someone who was temporarily chosen to lead for a few days! I, Samuel Howard, was the
successor personally appointed by the former helmsman!

“If it wasn’t for that bitch Florence finding Lucas Gray and deliberately angering my father to
death and then using sinister and vicious methods to snatch away the position of helmsman,
I should be the helmsman of the Howards now!

“And you have no right to speak to me like that!”

With that, Samuel didn’t bother to look at Pete anymore. He turned around and shouted at
the Howards behind him, “Everyone, are you going to watch helplessly as the Howard family
is led by a woman? And now, you still have to listen to the orders of a child who is leading
the Howards to ruin.

“I, Samuel Howard, refuse to accept Florence Howard and this child who’s temporarily
representing the Howards. I’m even more dissatisfied with Lucas Gray!

“If anyone wants to leave with me, walk forward and stand by my side! We are the orthodox
lineage of the Howards, and we must lead the Howards to glory!”

What Samuel said at this moment was extremely inflammatory.

There were already many Howards who were very dissatisfied with Florence’s promotion.
After all, the Howards were one of the eight top families in DC. For such a family to have a
woman as the helmsman was unprecedented. It also made many Howards feel that they
were a head shorter than others when they went out. They felt that many people were
laughing at the uselessness of the men of the Howards. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have let a
woman become the helmsman.

And now, Florence was lying in the hospital with serious injuries. Moreover, it was said that
she had offended the Hamiltons, one of the US royal family branches. Now, the Howards
were facing such a predicament, and if things went wrong, the Howards might really be
destroyed!

Coupled with Jeffrey’s threats just now, everyone was already wavering and anxious. After
Samuel stepped forward, many Howards realized that there was another path for them to
take and that there was another person who could be their leader!
And what Samuel said wasn’t wrong. He had been the successor who the former helmsman
had settled on. If not for Florence and Lucas, the current helmsman of the Howards should
have been Samuel!

In an instant, under Samuel’s call, many people who had long had their own thoughts
stepped forward without hesitation and stood behind him.

In just a minute, almost half of the Howards and their subordinates were already standing
behind Samuel.

Among the remaining people, there were many who were wavering. When they saw that
Samuel had so much support, they immediately stopped hesitating, gritted their teeth, and
walked out to stand behind Samuel.

In this way, 90% of the 400-odd people from the Howards were already standing behind
Samuel and chose to oppose Lucas.

There were only around 40 people still standing behind Pete!

The situation had changed drastically in an instant!

The families that followed Lucas were naturally very angry at the betrayal of most of the
Howards. At the same time, they began to worry.

Could their alliance really stand firm?

Now, Lucas had basically lost the Howards!

As for the remaining people, could they still persevere and fight against the Arnaults, the
Bransons, the Steeles, and the Howards?

Jeffrey was in a good mood. He looked at Samuel with appreciation before looking at Lucas
smugly. Then his expression suddenly turned cold as he shouted sternly, “The Howards have
made the right choice. The Smiths and the Huttons, are you still going to be stubborn and
continue to go against us?

Instantly, Oscar and Roman were shocked by his shout, and they started trembling.

Jeffrey’s aura was too strong, making the two of them feel a little overwhelmed.

At the same time, they recalled some of the rumors about the Arnaults. They couldn’t help
feeling even more afraid, and their faces turned pale.
As for Rayson, beads of cold sweat kept dripping down his face, and he was anxious and
terrified.

Just now, Jeffrey had only asked the Smiths and the Huttons for their intentions, but he
hadn’t asked him at all.

What does this mean?

Could Jeffrey Arnault have already given up on me, thinking that I’m one of Lucas Grays
people? Or is he too lazy to ask me and recruit me?

Then, what should I do now? Where should the Williams stand?

The more Rayson thought about it, the more terrified he became.

He had originally been on the side of the Piers and the Steeles and had made up his mind to
fight against Lucas. But later, when Lucas led so many people to surround this place, Rayson
had immediately switched sides out of fear and regained Lucas’s trust by killing Derek.

But now, seeing that Jeffrey’s side was stronger and that Lucas’s side was already in disarray
and he might be defeated soon, should Rayson still bring the Williams with him to follow
Lucas? Wouldn’t that be courting death?

Now, what should he do?

1375 The Huttons’ Betrayal

At that moment, the families on Lucas’s side felt immense pressure.

Damon, Bruce, Edmund, and the others all had solemn expressions.

None of them expected that the Arnaults would be so powerful and domineering!

Lucas looked at Jeffrey with interest.!!

Speaking of which, Lucas had never inquired about the Arnaults before.

After all, Lucas didn’t have much interest in the matters between top forces. As long as they
didn’t provoke him, he usually couldn’t be bothered with them.

Therefore, Lucas hadn’t sent people to investigate the Bransons and Arnaults, who had
always been low-profile and hadn’t caused trouble for him.
But now, Jeffrey was clearly not a simple person. Moreover, the eight top families in DC
were so afraid of him. It was obvious that there was something about Jeffrey that Lucas
didn’t know yet.

But no matter who Jeffrey was, Lucas wouldn’t be afraid of him, let alone be defeated by
him!

Roman suddenly stepped forward and shouted righteously, “Jeffrey Arnault, do you really
think that we’re afraid of you? We’re not spineless like Samuel Howard! Don’t even think
about making us betray Mr. Gray!”

He was the illegitimate son of Collin, Michael’s elder brother. He was originally a minor
character who would never return to the Huttons in his life. It was Lucas who had helped
him. Not only did he help him return to the Huttons, but he also made him the successor of
the Huttons.

Lucas had done Roman a great favor. Now that Lucas was in danger, Roman naturally
couldn’t betray him at this juncture and submit to Jeffrey and go against Lucas!

Besides, Roman had always admired Lucas and knew that he was very powerful. He didn’t
believe that Lucas would lose to Jeffrey, an old man in his seventies!

Jeffrey looked at Roman coldly, his eyes flashing with killing intent. “Alright! Since you don’t
know what’s good for you, then I hereby announce that from today onward, the Huttons
are expelled from the top eight families of DC!”

As soon as this statement came out, everyone present was shocked.

The Huttons had already been one of the eight top families in DC more than 20 years ago.
But now, Jeffrey expelled them from this group with a single sentence?

This could be done?

Roman was stunned for a moment. Then he immediately sneered. “Jeffrey Arnault, do you
think you’re the king and everyone has to listen to you? The Huttons are one of the eight top
families of DC, and you can’t expel us just because you want to!

“In that case, I announce that the Arnaults have been kicked out of DC! Moreover, all the
properties of the Arnaults belong to the Huttons. As for you, old man, you have to take out
five billion dollars to buy your life! How about it? Are you convinced?”

Roman’s words were full of mockery.

It was really funny. Did Jeffrey really think that his words were a royal edict?
“Roman Everett, who do you think you are? You’re just an unpresentable illegitimate son of
the Huttons. What qualifications do you have to make decisions for the Huttons?”

At this moment, another voice sounded from the Huttons’ position. Then Jace squeezed out
of the crowd and stared at Roman resentfully.

Roman looked at Jace coldly. “Jace, I’m the heir designated by the Huttons. Even if you have
any objections, hold them in. You have no right to speak here!”

Jace was furious. “I, Jace Hutton, am the biological son of Michael Hutton, the Huttons’
helmsman, and Huttons’ legitimate heir! Who do you think you are? You’re just like Lucas
Gray, an illegitimate child who can’t see the light of day!

“You’re trash who was kicked out of the Huttons twenty years ago. Why don’t you take a
look at your identity?! If not for Lucas Gray, you wouldn’t even be able to return to the
Huttons, let alone be the successor!

“You want to compete with me for the position of helmsman? Do you think a bastard like
you is worthy?”

Jace glowered at Roman again and then shouted at the Huttons, “Everyone, listen up. From
today onward, I am the true heir of the Huttons, and I’m kicking this bastard Roman Everett
out of the family. From now on, he is no longer a member of the Huttons!

“Those who are willing to follow me, step forward! Those who have a death wish, just stay
there!”

All the Huttons hesitated for a moment before standing behind Jace.

Only a few dozen people who followed Roman remained.

Roman’s expression was extremely gloomy. He had thought that after all his hard work
during this period of time, he was better than Jace in every aspect. Presumably, he should
have already obtained the support of a portion of the Huttons. He didn’t expect these
people to be so heartless. With a wave of Jace’s arm, they all ran over to him.

“Jace Hutton! My position of successor was personally appointed by the helmsman! The
helmsman is still lying in the hospital, but you’re openly defying his wishes. You’re snatching
the position of successor and splitting up the Huttons. Aren’t you worried that the
helmsman will hold you accountable when he wakes up?” Roman said through gritted teeth.

Jace laughed complacently. “Heh, don’t use my father to pressure me! You also know that
I’m my father’s biological son. If he doesn’t hand over the position of helmsman to me, do
you think he’ll hand it over to you, an illegitimate bastard? I’m the legitimate heir of the
Huttons. As for you, scram!”

Roman sneered. “Alright, let’s wait for the helmsman to wake up and see how you answer
to him!”

“Heh, he’s my biological father. I can explain to him however I want! You don’t have to
worry about it! You should take care of yourself! Perhaps you won’t live past tonight, so why
are you still worrying about something meaningless?!”

Lucas looked coldly at Jace and sneered. “It looks like I really shouldn’t have let you off so
easily. I should have taught you a memorable lesson!”

Back then, Jace had thought that Lucas was Michael’s illegitimate son, so he was jealous of
Lucas and went against him. Later, he had even instructed Karen to kidnap Charlotte and
even colluded with the Hills to kill Lucas.

If Michael hadn’t begged Lucas to spare Jace’s life, and if Lucas hadn’t found out that he
wasn’t Michael’s son, he wouldn’t have let Jace go. The grass on Jace’s grave would have
grown tall by now.. How could he still jump out at this time and go against Lucas?

Chapter 1376: Critical Situation

When Jace heard what Lucas said, he subconsciously trembled.

His fear of Lucas had already seeped deep into his bones. The moment he saw Lucas, he
recalled the humiliation of kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy.

But now, he had sided with the Arnaults and had the protection of the big shot behind the
Arnaults. Besides, Lucas wouldn’t be able to live for long. Why should he be afraid of a dead
person?

Thinking of this, Jace regained his courage.!!

“Lucas, I don’t dare to forget what you did to me before! Just you wait. I’ll definitely repay
you bit by bit! Just pray that you don’t die too early!” Jace glared venomously at Lucas. He
couldn’t wait to see Lucas’s tragic state after he failed and was captured!

Lucas narrowed his eyes and took a deep look at Jace before turning away and ignoring him.

He was just a self-righteous fool. What was there to care about?

Jeffrey was very proud. In the blink of an eye, the Howards and the Huttons, who had been
on Lucas’s side, had changed sides and turned to him. He wanted to see what else Lucas
could do!

“What about the Smiths? What do you plan to do?”

Jeffrey looked at Oscar, the representative of the Smiths, in a good mood, his eyes
threatening.

Oscar’s expression was extremely gloomy. He clenched his fists and didn’t say anything.

Speaking of which, Oscar had a deep feud with Lucas previously. Lucas had even taught him
a harsh lesson and almost killed him.

But Lucas was a great benefactor to the Smiths. If not for his help, not only Oscar, but even
his father, Tyson, would have died at the hands of his uncle Thomas and his cousin Vince.
And he wouldn’t have his current status.

Therefore, in exchange for Lucas’s help, his father had decided to bring the entire Smith
family to submit to Lucas.

Originally, they had thought that Lucas would definitely treat the Smiths’ properties as his
own and wantonly embezzle their assets. Furthermore, he would treat the father and son as
slaves and order them around. However, he didn’t do so.

On the contrary, because of Lucas, the Smiths cooperated with the Howards, the Huttons,
and other families and obtained a lot of benefits. The family also had better development.

From this point of view, without Lucas, the Smiths wouldn’t have their current
achievements, and Oscar wouldn’t have been able to live so well or even at all.

Furthermore, his father, Tyson, had warned him not to underestimate Lucas. The terror of
Lucas wasn’t something people like them could understand.

Even members of the US royal family probably didn’t have the confidence to speak
arrogantly in front of Lucas.

Thus, Oscar was also in awe of Lucas, and he also believed that Lucas would definitely not
lose to an old man like Jeffrey!

“Jeffrey Arnault, you already have a foot in the coffin. It’s not up to you to decide who the
Smiths want to follow! Just mind your own business and take care of yourself!” Oscar said
without hesitation.
Saying ‘coffin’ immediately offended Jeffrey.

Jeffrey was already in his late seventies. He was indeed old. The most taboo thing to him
were words that involved death.

“Hehe, punk, I’ll remember you! I hope that you still dare to say such words in front of me
after tonight!” He glowered at Oscar.

A bone-chilling feeling instantly exploded in Oscar’s heart, making his face turn pale.

“Don’t be angry, Mr. Arnault! It’s not worth it to be angry with an ignorant kid!” Rayson ran
to Jeffrey’s side with a flattering expression and said ingratiatingly, “The Smiths don’t know
how to appreciate favors, but the Williams do! I represent the Williams to follow you and
listen to your orders!”

Hearing this, everyone present immediately revealed indescribable expressions, and they all
looked at Rayson with disdain.

Rayson was indeed a spineless fence sitter. He changed sides faster than anyone else. In just
half an hour, he had changed sides twice, but he still acted as if nothing had happened and
was trying his best to please Jeffrey.

Such a shameless person was simply a rarity in the world!

But at this moment, of the eight top families of DC, the Howards, the Huttons, and the
Williams, who were originally on Lucas’s side, had all defected to Jeffrey. The only family left
on Lucas’s side was the Smiths.

Without a doubt, Lucas’s forces were greatly weakened. On the other hand, the opponent
was aggressive. Be it in terms of numbers or aura, they were all crushing Lucas’s side.

Other than the Piers, whose helmsman had already died; the Smiths, who stood stubbornly
on Lucas’s side; and the Waltons, who had left DC, there were already five families among
the eight top families standing against him.

Jeffrey was very pleased. This was his influence. With just a word from him, the forces in
Lucas’s hands had collapsed, and all of them submitted to him.

Now, what else could Lucas use to fight against him?

Jeffrey wanted to see Lucas’s expression of fear and remorse or Lucas begging for mercy,
but Lucas was still very calm. There was even a relaxed smile in his eyes, as if he didn’t care
about the situation in front of him at all.
This made Jeffrey displeased, and it made him even more eager to see Lucas’s miserable
state after his crushing defeat!

“Lucas Gray, you don’t have many people now. There are only the Smiths and a few second-
tier families. You’re no longer our match! Hurry up and kneel down and beg for mercy. If
your begging makes Mr. Arnault happy, he might even reward you with an intact corpse!”

Jace was the first to mock Lucas loudly.

He had long wanted to kill Lucas, but he had never been able to do so.

And now, under Jeffrey’s lead, Lucas would definitely die!

Rayson was also anxious to show his loyalty in front of Jeffrey. He hurriedly shouted, “That’s
right! Lucas Gray, stop resisting stubbornly! Immediately surrender and kneel down to Mr.
Arnault to beg for mercy! Otherwise, I’m afraid you’ll die a horrible death!”

“Lucas Gray, hurry up and kneel down to Mr. Arnaults!”

“Kneel down quickly! You have no way out. Just surrender quickly!”

“Hehe, he’s just a clueless young man in his twenties. He actually dares to go against so
many of the eight top families and even dreams of becoming the King of DC. He is too
ignorant! Those who are too arrogant can only die!”

Immediately, countless people began to point at Lucas and scold him, telling him to
surrender and kneel down to beg for mercy..

Chapter 1377: The Royal Arnault Family

Jeffrey was extremely satisfied. He looked at Lucas proudly and said, “Kid, do you know now
that you’re not qualified to be the King of DC at all?”

Lucas looked at Jeffrey and suddenly smiled. “King? I’ve never thought about it. I’m a god.
Why should I lower myself?”

As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned!

I’m a god. Why should I lower myself?!!

Lucas had such a big tone!

He was clearly saying that he disdained to be a king because his status was higher than a
king’s!
How presumptuous!

How arrogant!

How unbelievable!

Edmund and the others, who were following Lucas under immense pressure, were instantly
roused by Lucas’s seemingly arrogant words!

In particular, Edmund, who already knew Lucas’s previous identity, knew even more clearly
that Lucas wasn’t spouting nonsense. Instead, it was a glaring fact!

Back in Calico, Lucas had been known as the invincible God of War!

He was absolutely worthy of the sentence ‘I’m a god’.

Previously, Lucas had been the leader of the Falcon Regiment in Calico, and his status had
long surpassed everyone else’s. Even the helmsmen of the US royal family branches didn’t
dare to offend him easily.

As for a mere King of DC, Lucas really didn’t take it seriously!

But Jeffrey and the people standing beside him didn’t know Lucas’s identity. They only
thought that Lucas had gone crazy and spoke nonsense.

“Heh, kid, I originally thought that you had some ability. It’s common for high-spirited young
men to be proud. However, I didn’t expect you to be so arrogant. You were only praised a
little, but you really think that you’re invincible in the world. You even called yourself such a
ridiculous word like god!” Jeffrey’s eyes were full of disappointment and mockery toward
Lucas.

“I was planning to spare your life on account of your ability and make you loyal to me. But
now, I realize that there’s no value in keeping you around! You can die now!”

Jeffrey very domineeringly announced Lucas’s death.

Rayson felt his hair stand on end. He had seen some of Lucas’s strength. He was afraid that
Jeffrey would underestimate his enemy and allow Lucas to escape, so he hurriedly
whispered in Jeffrey’s ear, “Mr. Arnault, don’t underestimate this punk! He has some
strange skills. Don’t let him escape!” Jace said unhappily, “Old man, don’t flatter Lucas Gray!
He does have some martial arts skills, but so what? We have so many people now. Can’t we
control one person?”
Of course, Jace knew that Lucas’s martial arts skills were not just a little powerful, but
extremely powerful. Even the peerless experts of the Hills, a royal family branch, couldn’t do
anything to Lucas. Instead, he himself had almost died in Lucas’s hands several times.

But no matter how good his martial arts skills were, enough ants could still bite an elephant
to death. Now, the Arnaults and five of the eight top families in DC were ganging up on
Lucas. Jace didn’t believe that he could survive!

As for the Parkers, the Hales, and the other families who were still by Lucas’s side, in Jace’s
opinion, they were just second-tier families. Furthermore, they were bumpkins who had just
come to DC. They were nothing to worry about.

Rayson was afraid that Lucas would run away or settle scores with him after he regrouped.
He was also anxious to show Jeffrey his determination to completely draw a line between
himself and Lucas. He gritted his teeth and said, “Lucas Gray, you will only bring about your
own destruction if you commit too many evil acts. You have done so much evil in DC by
relying on your martial arts skills. Today is the day you receive retribution!”

Greg said sharply, “That’s right! Lucas Gray, you have done many evil acts, and you deserved
to die long ago. It’s time for you to pay with your life for my grandson’s life!”

“That’s right! Lucas Gray should have died long ago! Kill him!”

“Kill Lucas Gray! Eliminate evil!”

“Kill him!”

Everyone standing behind Jeffrey spoke up one after another, wanting to kill Lucas.

On the one hand, they naturally wanted to kill Lucas to feel at ease. On the other hand, they
wanted to make their stand clear to Jeffrey.

Lucas could really be said to be condemned by everyone!

However, Lucas’s expression remained unchanged. There was even a faint smile on the
corner of his lips, as though he didn’t care about the calls for him to die. Instead, he found it
ridiculous.

“You’re too noisy and talking too much nonsense. I’m right here. If you want to take my life,
then come at me!” Lucas said with a smile.

Jeffrey narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flickered in them. “Kid, since you have a death
wish, then I’ll help you!”
He waved his hand. Instantly, an old man in his sixties wearing a black martial arts suit
walked out from behind him.

The old man walked in front of Lucas expressionlessly and stood four meters away from
him. He said coldly, “Young man, it’s good to be a little proud, but if you don’t know what’s
good for you, you will only die!”

“It’s Nameless!” Oscar’s expression changed when he saw the old man’s face. He hurriedly
whispered into Lucas’s ear, “Mr. Gray, he’s Nameless, one of the two top experts of the
Arnaults!

“Nameless also has a brother named Joyless. He’s the other top expert of the Arnaults. He’s
standing behind Jeffrey now! They’re extremely powerful, and they’re Jeffrey Arnault’s
right-hand men. You have to be careful!

“Also, Jeffrey Arnault isn’t an ordinary person either. I heard from my father that he might
be from the royal Arnault family, one of the nine royal family branches. Those people aren’t
to be trifled with!”

Oscar was extremely nervous and afraid that Lucas would lose, so he quickly told him
everything he knew.

The royal Arnault family?

This information surprised Lucas.

It was no wonder the helmsmen of the eight top families were so afraid and respectful in
front of Jeffrey. It turned out that Jeffrey was related to the royal Arnaults.

However, let alone the fact that Jeffrey had some unknown relationship with the royal
Arnaults, even if the person standing in front of Lucas was the helmsman of the royal
Arnaults, he wouldn’t pay him much attention.

“Kid, I’ll give you a choice. Will you choose to end your own life or die by my hands? Choose
for yourself!” Nameless raised his head arrogantly, looking as if he couldn’t be bothered to
fight against Lucas.

Lucas ignored him and looked at Jeffrey, who was standing behind him. “Mr. Arnault, are
you sure you want to attack me?”

Although he wasn’t afraid of the royal Arnaults, he would be happy to have less trouble.

If he could avoid becoming enemies with the Arnaults, he was willing to give it a try.
But Jeffrey clearly thought that Lucas was afraid and didn’t dare to fight against his person,
so he became even more arrogant and smug.

“What’s wrong, kid? Are you afraid?” Jeffrey narrowed his eyes playfully. “If you’re afraid
now, then kneel down and prostrate to me to beg for mercy. Then chop off your hands and
become a slave of the Arnaults. Maybe I’ll spare your life!”

Now that he was old, he hated to see young people who thought they were outstanding and
powerful. All of them were extremely arrogant and didn’t take an elderly person like him
seriously. They needed to be taught a lesson!

If he could cut off the wings of an extraordinary young man and make him fall to the ground
for him to trample on at will, it would be a great joy!

Chapter 1378: Sneak Attack While Standing Still

Lucas’s face immediately darkened.

He wanted to give some respect to the royal Arnaults. He didn’t want to become enemies
with the Arnaults and provoke a powerful enemy for himself. But if Jeffrey thought that he
was afraid and that he could bully him at will, he was sorely mistaken!

“I wanted to give some respect to the royal Arnaults. But since you don’t want any, then
forget it,” Lucas said with a sneer.

Jeffrey’s face stiffened at the mention of the royal Arnaults, and killing intent flashed across
his eyes, but he quickly concealed it.

But this momentary change in expression didn’t escape Lucas’s eyes, causing him to narrow
his eyes slightly. There seems to be something between Jeffrey Arnault and the royal
Arnaults!

Generally speaking, if the royal Arnaults were really Jeffrey’s backer and reliance, the
expression in Jeffrey’s eyes should be smug and proud when he heard Lucas mention them.
He should have an expression of pride and fearlessness.

But judging from Jeffrey’s expression just now, this wasn’t the case. Instead, it seemed that
he had some hatred for the royal Arnaults. As a result, when he heard the mention of them,
he couldn’t help leaking killing intent from his eyes.

It was really a little strange.

But Lucas didn’t know much about Jeffrey and the royal Arnaults, and he couldn’t be
bothered to investigate further.

no eth hetor hdan, eht hsmeelnm nagtsndi beesdi Jeffrey nwke mseo stnghi uatbo eht s.pta
heyT slao knwe tath Lausc ahd uodcthe fJef’eyrs oesr spto nehw eh ontmendei het ayolr
n,rulaAst os tyhe weer gnitaol.g

Jeffrey’s expression darkened as he ordered coldly, “Kill him!”

Nameless immediately stepped on the ground, and his figure turned into a blur as he
charged straight at Lucas at an extremely high speed. In the blink of an eye, his hand formed
a claw shape as he grabbed at Lucas’s face!

“So fast!”

The speed of this expert named Nameless was not at all inferior to that of Flying Shadow,
the Piers’ former top expert. Moreover, his offense looked even fiercer!

If this grab really caught Lucas’s head, it would definitely leave five bloody holes in his skull!

Jace looked at the scene in front of him with an excited expression, so excited that he
almost jumped. That’s it! Crush the head of that bastard Lucas and make him die here!

Rayson was also staring intently at Lucas, eagerly hoping to see him die at Nameless’s
hands.

Only when Lucas was dead would he not pursue the matter of Rayson betraying him again.
Otherwise, Rayson would definitely not be able to eat or sleep in peace in the future!

After all, no matter how stupid he was, he knew that Lucas would only forgive him for his
betrayal once, but he would never forgive him a second time.

Only when Lucas was dead could he be at ease.

Similarly, Eric, Greg, Samuel, and the others were also looking at the scene in front of them
with anticipation, hoping that Lucas would die at Nameless’s hands soon.

As for the few people standing beside Lucas, they were full of horror, afraid that Lucas
would suffer.

Boom!
Just as Nameless’s hand was about to touch Lucas’s face, he suddenly froze in the air.
Immediately after, his body flew out faster than his approach and slammed into a marble
pillar at the entrance of the Capital International Hotel.

Whoosh!

The exquisite white marble pillar was four meters tall and half a meter thick, but Nameless’s
collision with it broke it, and crushed marble fell to the ground.

This scene instantly caused the eyeballs of countless people in the surroundings to almost
pop out.

None of them had seen clearly how Nameless suddenly flew out. Everything had happened
too quickly, far faster than what their eyes could catch.

Only Jeffrey’s pupils constricted, and his expression darkened even more.

He was a martial artist who had practiced martial arts for decades, so his eyesight was
naturally much better than ordinary people’s. Thus, he had seen what had just happened
clearly.

Just as Nameless’s hand arrived in front of Lucas, Lucas quickly kicked him in the abdomen,
sending him flying.

And the speed of Lucas’s kick was unimaginably fast. Ordinary people couldn’t even see his
afterimage, so they had no idea what kind of attack Nameless had suffered.

Jace, Rayson, and the others, who had thought that Lucas was dead for sure, stared at the
scene with their jaws agape, unable to believe what they were seeing.

What… what did Lucas do?

They were only about ten meters away from Lucas, but they couldn’t even see his actions
clearly!

Had he moved or not?

How did he send Nameless flying? And the force was so strong that he even collapsed a half-
meter-thick marble pillar?

Fear surged in many people’s hearts.

Lucas was definitely an expert. Furthermore, he was a top expert!

Even Nameless, one of the Arnaults’ top experts, couldn’t withstand a single blow from
Lucas!

“Bastard! How dare you sneak attack me!” Nameless stood up from the collapsed rubble,
pointed at Lucas, and shouted angrily, “I heard that you’re also a martial arts practitioner. I
originally wanted to fight you fair and square, but I didn’t expect you to be so despicable.
You actually used sinister methods to plot against me!

“Since that’s the case, I won’t show you any mercy. I even deliberately restrained my
strength! This time, I will use my full strength to make your blood splatter!”

After hearing Namelee’s accusation and scolding, Jace and the others realized that it wasn’t
because Lucas was too strong, nor was it because Nameless was too weak that he couldn’t
withstand a single blow. It was because Lucas had used a despicable and shameless sneak
attack to send Nameless flying!

After they understood this, many people’s fear of Lucas immediately dissipated, and their
eyes contained disdain.

“Master Nameless, Lucas Gray is a sinister and despicable person. You must be careful. Don’t
show any mercy!” Jace looked at Lucas maliciously.

The people on Lucas’s side were about to explode from anger.

Edmund had a fiery temper, and he immediately pointed at Jace and the others and
hollered, “Don’t you have any shame? What do you mean by sneak attack? Mr. Gray stood
there without moving. It was Nameless who rushed forward to attack Mr. Gray but was
beaten back by Mr. Gray. Is this a sneak attack? This is clearly a counterattack! Are you all
illiterate?! Does someone sneak attack while standing still?”

Oscar and the others also chimed in. “That’s right! Mr. Gray clearly executed a beautiful
counterattack, but you actually said that he used a sneak attack. Are you blind? Also, if you
want to talk about despicableness, you’re the most despicable. Stop slandering people!”

Nameless’s eyes, which were full of killing intent, immediately swept over, and he said
angrily, “Shut up! If any of you dare to say any more nonsense, I’ll kill you first!”

Chapter 1379: Shameless

Jeffrey said calmly, “Lucas Gray, I didn’t expect you to be so shameless. You don’t even dare
to fight openly and only dare to use some dirty tricks. What kind of man are you?
“To think that I heard that your martial arts skills were not bad. But it turns out that you
relied on sneak attacks to win your reputation! You’re so young, but you haven’t learned
well. Since your parents didn’t teach you, I’ll teach you!

“Nameless, go teach him a lesson!”

The corners of Lucas’s mouth twitched. He was utterly speechless. Sneak attack?

Nameless felt ashamed, so he claimed that he hadn’t used his full strength. And he even said
that he had been sneak attacked in an attempt to preserve his dignity.

Regarding this act of burying his head in the sand, Lucas could only be speechless.

As for Jace and the others, who didn’t understand martial arts and hated him to the core,
they would find opportunities to maliciously slander him. Lucas was already used to it.

Jeffrey, on the other hand, was clearly someone who had practiced martial arts for decades.
It wasn’t that he couldn’t see what had happened. But he still accused Lucas of sneak
attacking with a sanctimonious expression. It was very funny and shameless.

However, Lucas didn’t have the time to pay attention to him. Nameless, who had just
suffered a loss, was already charging toward him even faster than before.

“Go to hell!”

This time, Nameless didn’t use his hand. Instead, he used the force of the charge to leap up
high and suddenly kick at Lucas’s head!

Whoosh!

This fierce kick even caused a whistling sound in the air, which was enough to show how
powerful this kick was.

“You’re overestimating yourself!” Lucas sneered and threw a punch, accurately hitting the
center of Nameless’s foot.

Bang!

Nameless was sent flying again, even faster than the previous time. Then with a thud, he fell
into the pile of marble rubble again, stirring up a cloud of dust. He raised his head and spat
out a mouthful of blood.

Everyone looked at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape, utterly unable to
believe their eyes.
This time, they could feel the immense strength contained in Nameless’s kick even from afar.
But Lucas had remained where he was and casually thrown a punch. Even so, he had sent
Nameless flying again.

Moreover, he even injured Nameless and made him vomit blood.

If not for the fact that they knew that Nameless had been by Jeffrey’s side for many years,
many people would have suspected that he was cooperating with Lucas to act in a play.

It was too exaggerated and unbelievable!

Was the disparity between their martial arts skills really that great?

Nameless had been sent flying twice in a row. One time, he had broken a solid, half-meter
thick marble pillar. The other time, he had vomited blood and was in a tragic state.

On the other hand, Lucas had stood still without moving a single step. Even the expression
on his face didn’t change. He was still as relaxed as before, as though he had just casually
swat a mosquito away.

This… this disparity was really terrifying!

Joyless, who was standing beside Jeffrey, finally couldn’t take it anymore. He pointed at
Lucas and scolded loudly, “Ahem, punk, you actually dared to sneak attack again! You’re
simply the scum of martial arts practitioners! Scum!” Nameless was his younger brother.
Now, Lucas had defeated him so easily and even caused him to vomit blood and suffer
injuries. Joyless couldn’t tolerate this.

“A martial arts practitioner using such despicable means in a battle is reprehensible! Lucas
Gray, I will publicize this and make you the shame of the martial arts world!” Jeffrey said
with a gloomy expression, his eyes filled with killing intent.

When Jace, Rayson, and the others heard this, they immediately echoed, “That’s right! Lucas
Gray, you’re a despicable villain. A martial arts practitioner actually resorted to sneak
attacks. You’re simply shameless to the extreme! A person like you should be made an
example of in the martial arts world so as not to let scum like you insult the entire martial
arts world!”

“That’s right! Lucas Gray isn’t worthy of being a martial arts practitioner. We should break
his limbs and make him a cripple forever!”

“I agree. We should cripple him so that he won’t be able to do evil with his martial arts skills
anymore!”
Edmund and the others were so infuriated by the shameless accusations that they were on
the verge of vomiting blood.

“Stop talking nonsense! I’ve lived for more than seventy years, but I’ve never seen anyone
as shameless as you. You’re twisting the truth and slandering Mr.

Gray! ”

“You’re blind, but we’re not! Clearly, Nameless rushed up and attacked Mr. Gray twice, but
Mr. Gray knocked him back twice. Where did the sneak attacks come from?”

“Moreover, with Mr. Gray’s ability, why would he need to sneak attack a good-for-nothing
like Nameless, who failed to even touch the corner of his clothes twice? What a joke!”

“That’s right. If Mr. Gray had sneak attacked, Nameless’s head would have already fallen to
the ground. How could you shout here?”

“Besides, is this a competition in an arena? You wanted to kill Mr. Gray, but you failed. You
even have the cheek to talk about martial arts spirit. You’re making me laugh my head off!”

On Lucas’s side, Edmund, Jonah, Oscar, and the others were not to be trifled with either.
They immediately retorted, scolding Jeffrey’s people for distorting the truth and being
shameless.

Jace and the others had maliciously slandered Lucas to begin with, and after

Edmund and the others refuted them, they were instantly furious. They cursed, “You
bastards! Lucas Gray has always liked to make sneak attacks and doesn’t care about morals
at all. He even sneak attacked an elderly man in his sixties. In that case, we don’t have to be
polite with him anymore!”

They turned to Jeffrey and suggested, “Mr. Arnault, I think it’s better to let Master Nameless
and Master Joyless attack together. Since Lucas Gray is so shameless, we should kill him!”

Jeffrey looked satisfied, but he still looked righteous as he said, “Lucas Gray, you were the
one who sneak attacked someone first. Since you’re refusing to change your ways, you can’t
blame us! Today, we’re going to get rid of a scumbag for the martial arts world!

“Nameless, Joyless, the two of you attack together. Kill Lucas and get rid of evil for the
world!”

He made it sound very righteous. He clearly wanted his subordinates to shamelessly fight
two-on-one, but he still falsely accused Lucas.
Edmund immediately jumped up in anger. “Jeffrey, you old bastard, you’re really too
shameless! If you can’t win, you can’t win. You couldn’t win in a one-on-one battle, so you’re
ganging up on Mr. Gray. If you said it clearly, I would still think that you’re a man!

“You’re clearly slandering Mr. Gray, but you’re pretending to be sanctimonious about it and
even saying that you’re getting rid of evil for the world. You are so shameless that it’s
unbelievable! You’ve lived for so long, so you’ve developed your shamelessness to the
extreme, haven’t you?”

Bruce sneered. “Haha, you’re indeed a hypocrite! In terms of shamelessness, no one can
compare to you!”

Even Jonah, who had just submitted to Lucas not long ago, couldn’t stand it anymore and
said mockingly, “Mr. Arnault, I’ve seen your upbringing and family education. They’re indeed
quite something. I’ve never seen better!”

Damon also sneered. “It’s just shamelessness! But Mr. Gray’s strength is apparent to all. He’s
not someone you can slander! So what if you send two people against Mr. Gray? They still
won’t be his match!

“I’d like to see when they can’t defeat Mr. Gray in a two-on-one if you’ll still be shameless
enough to say that Mr.. Gray sneak attacked them alone!”

Chapter 1380: Where Do You Get Your Confidence From?

“Shut up! All of you, shut up!

“If you dare to disrespect me again, all of you will die!

“Go kill Lucas Gray for me. Kill him immediately!”

Being scolded by a group of people younger than him and who disregarded him, Jeffrey felt
embarrassed and flew into a rage.!!

Nameless and Joyless looked at each other. Their actions were extremely quick as they
immediately charged at Lucas. They were so fast that ordinary people couldn’t see their
movements at all. They could only vaguely see two blurry black figures rushing at Lucas.

Lucas’s expression was still calm. Just as the two black figures were about to reach him, he
suddenly sneered. “You have a death wish!”

Lucas threw two punches and hit the two black shadows!
Bang!

Bang!

With the sounds of two violent collisions, the two black shadows grunted and shot back
again. They landed at Jeffrey’s feet, smashing two deep pits in the hard stone floor at the
entrance of the Capital International Hotel.

Everyone was shocked. Before they could react, Lucas’s figure suddenly disappeared and
appeared in front of the two brothers.

Bang!

Lucas raised his foot and stepped on Nameless’s neck. With a loud crack, he broke his neck!

Beside them, Joyless’s expression changed drastically. Before he could be sad or angry, he
was terrified and wanted to escape. But before he could react, Lucas stepped on his chest,
and he couldn’t struggle free.

“You… you…” Joyless was so frightened that he couldn’t even say a complete sentence.

“I sneak attacked?” Lucas looked at Jeffrey, who was standing in front of him, and said
mockingly, “Do I need to sneak attack to deal with these two good-for-nothings?”

Everyone was so shocked that their eyeballs were about to fall out.

If there were people who really believed that Lucas had used some kind of sneak attack to
plot against Nameless, then no one believed such nonsense anymore.

What a joke. Lucas had faced the two brothers’ attacks alone and sent them flying. It took
less than five seconds for one of them to be dead and the other to be injured!

With such a huge disparity in strength, was there a need for Lucas to sneak attack?

There was a world of difference between them. It was as simple as an adult pushing down
two children who had just learned to walk.

Would anyone say that the adult pushed down the two children with a sneak attack?

It was simply ridiculous!

Jeffrey’s face had already turned pale.

He had watched helplessly as Nameless, one of his most capable subordinates, had his
throat crushed by Lucas’s foot. He had died in front of him and was still staring at him with
his eyes wide open.

Seeing his other top expert seriously injured and unable to get up after being stepped on by
Lucas and could be trampled to death at any moment and sent to accompany his brother,
Jeffrey felt a chill run down his spine!

At this moment, he truly felt a deep sense of fear toward Lucas!

Beside Jeffrey, Jace, Rayson, and the others, who had shouted the loudest earlier, seemed
to have their necks suddenly pinched. Their faces were covered in cold sweat, and they
couldn’t say a word. They wished they could hide somewhere where Lucas couldn’t see
them.

Although they had long known that Lucas was extremely strong and not an ordinary person,
it was only after seeing it with their own eyes that they finally understood how terrifyingly
strong he was!

Even when Jeffrey’s two most powerful experts joined forces, they couldn’t touch Lucas at
all. Instead, in just a few seconds, one of them died, and the other was injured. Such
frightening strength had far exceeded the imagination of Jace, Rayson, and the others!

Greg, Eric, Samuel, and the others also looked at Lucas in fear, as if they were looking at a
monster. The fear made their legs go weak and their bodies tremble.

“Lucas Gray, I admit that you are indeed very strong. You are much stronger than I
imagined,” Jeffrey said while staring at Lucas. “However, don’t think that you’re invincible!

“I’m warning you. You killed my subordinate, so you’d better kneel down and apologize to
me now. I can spare you this time! Otherwise, only endless revenge awaits you!”

Jeffrey’s words were very domineering.

Lucas had defeated his two most powerful experts, but he still dared to speak to Lin Chen in
such a manner. He wanted Lucas to kneel down and apologize to him!

Where did he get his confidence from?

But what Jeffrey said made Jace and the others, who had just fallen into despair and fear,
instantly find hope again.

Jeffrey definitely had backup!

Otherwise, he would never have dared to provoke Lucas like this!

Although everyone knew that Jeffrey had been practicing martial arts for decades, he was in
his late seventies after all. He was no match for Lucas.

But the force behind Jeffrey should be what he was relying on!

At the thought of which family Jeffrey was from, Jace, Rayson, and the others immediately
became lively again.

“Lucas Gray, you’re dead meat! You bumpkin, do you know how terrifying Mr. Arnault’s
background is? You’d be scared to death if you knew! If you don’t want to die, kneel down
and apologize to Mr. Arnault immediately!”

“That’s right! Mr. Arnault isn’t an ordinary person. He’s not someone that someone like you
can afford to offend! You actually spoke rudely to him and even killed one of his
subordinates. This is simply unforgivable!”

“Hehe, Mr. Arnault’s revenge is definitely not something that ordinary people can
withstand! Just wait to be hunted down until you die! You will never be able to escape!”

These people were like annoying flies, and they immediately started buzzing again.

Jeffrey was very pleased with what he heard. He raised his head and said proudly, “Lucas
Gray, did you hear that? The consequences of offending me are not something you can
withstand!

“If you obediently admit your mistakes, kneel down, and beg for mercy, I’ll consider—
Smack!

Before Jeffrey could finish speaking, Lucas suddenly raised his hand and slapped him across
the face!

Lucas was really annoyed. This person only had a little relationship with the royal Arnaults,
but he was actually pretending in front of him. Did he really think that he was afraid of him?

He was just pretending to be a big shot to intimidate others!

Although Lucas usually didn’t attack the elderly or women, some people were just too
despicable. Since he wanted to be beaten up, Lucas could only fulfill his wish..
Chapter 1381: I’ll satisfy You

Jeffrey’s eyes widened as he felt the burning sensation on his face. He was stunned for a
long time before he finally realized that he had really been slapped!

He was slapped by a boy in his twenties who was even younger than his grandsons!

“You… How dare you hit me?!” Jeffrey blurted out in disbelief.

Jeffrey had never suffered such humiliation in many years!!!

Jace and the others were also stunned. It took them a while to realize what had happened,
and their mouths were instantly wide open enough to fit a whole egg in!

They couldn’t believe that Jeffrey, who was exceptionally noble in their eyes and whom they
didn’t dare to offend at all, had been slapped by Lucas!

Moreover, it was in front of so many people!

This was simply forming a death feud with Jeffrey!

How dare Lucas?!

Was he really not afraid of the Arnaults’ revenge?

“Lucas Gray, you… you actually… actually dared to slap Mr. Arnault! Y-you’re doomed!”
Jace stuttered, unable to speak smoothly due to his extreme shock. Oh my god! Why is he so
damn fearless?

In contrast to the extreme shock on Jeffrey’s side, the people standing on Lucas’s side felt
relieved, and they even cheered and clapped.

“Good! Well done! Mr. Gray, well done! You should slap a shameless person like Jeffrey
Arnault a few times to wake him up!”

“Haha, look at the expression on this old dog’s face. It’s so satisfying! Who does he think he
is?

He actually wanted Mr. Gray to kneel and beg for mercy. Is he worthy? He deserved it!”

“When I heard what this old man said earlier, I was so pissed off. He doesn’t have the
demeanor of an elder at all. He talked so much nonsense without even blinking an eye, and
he thinks the Arnaults are very powerful! Haha, how satisfying!”
Edmund, Bruce, Oscar, and the others felt at ease and comfortable.

Smack!

Lucas slapped Jeffrey again and asked with a smile, “Mr. Arnault, was that a sneak attack?”

Jeffrey’s face flushed red with anger, and he was on the verge of exploding with anger.
“Lucas Gray, how dare you humiliate me like this! I dare you to try touching me again!”

In his entire life, other than being kicked out by the royal Arnaults when he was young, his
life had always been smooth sailing. With his noble status, no one had ever dared to lay a
hand on him!

And now was the most humiliating moment in Jeffrey’s life!

Lucas smiled. “Okay, Mr. Arnault. Since you want me to try touching you again, I can only
obey.” He waved his hand again. Smack! A resounding slap landed on Jeffrey’s face again.

“Mr. Arnault, although your request for me to slap you is very strange, you’re already so old,
so I have to remember to respect the old. I hope you’re satisfied with this slap.”

Lucas spoke with a smile, but what he said made Jeffrey almost fly into an uncontrollable
rage.

“You… You…” Jeffrey’s face was as red as blood, and his eyes were wide with anger. He
was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and he couldn’t even say a complete
sentence.

However, Lucas continued, “Hmm? Mr. Arnault, what are you trying to say? Are you still
unsatisfied? Do you think that I slapped you too lightly? Don’t worry. I’m here to satisfy you. I
will definitely satisfy you!”

With that, Lucas raised his hand again, and several resounding slaps landed on Jeffrey’s face
again.

Smack!

Smack!

Smack!

Smack!
Looking at the scene of Lucas slapping Jeffrey, everyone’s eyes almost popped out of their
sockets.

Jeffrey was the dignified helmsman of the Arnaults. He had lived for more than seventy
years and had always been proud and noble. But now, Lucas was slapping him mercilessly. It
was unbelievable!

In particular, Lucas’s last few slaps loosened Jeffrey’s teeth. Two teeth even broke, and
blood spurted out of Jeffrey’s mouth. This sight was even more shocking.

“Mr. Arnault, are you satisfied? If you’re still not satisfied, I don’t mind slapping you a few
more times until you’re satisfied.” Lucas had a smile on his face, but his words were like a
demon’s.

“Ahhh! You bastard! I must kill you! I want you to die a horrible death!” Jeffrey was about to
go crazy from anger. He could no longer endure it. With a furious roar, he formed a claw
with his fingers and grabbed at Lucas’s face!

Lucas was standing in front of him now. He had to dig out Lucas’s eyeballs and crush them
to avenge himselfl

Lucas sneered. How could he be caught by someone like Jeffrey? He turned his body
sideways and easily dodged Jeffrey’s vicious attack. Then he kicked his knee, causing him to
kneel on the ground.

He looked down at Jeffrey, who was kneeling on the ground in a sorry state. He put away
the smile on his face and said coldly, “Jeffrey Arnault, you should be glad that you’re old. I
didn’t want to have the reputation of killing the elderly, so I spared your life!

“Don’t you like getting people to kneel down and apologize to you? Now, feel the feeling of
kneeling on the ground and reflect on what you did wrong!”

Jeffrey hollered furiously, “Punk! I must kill you! Kill you! Go to hell!”

He was indignant and wanted to charge at Lucas again. His goal was to hug Lucas’s legs.

After hugging Lucas’s legs, he had to tear off a piece of flesh from them!

“You really don’t know how to appreciate favors!” Lucas snorted coldly and kicked Jeffrey
to the ground. Then before Jeffrey could do anything else, he stepped on his chest,
preventing him from moving.
“Are you still indignant? Hehe, your life is already in my hands. What right do you have to be
indignant?” Lucas asked with a sneer. At the same time, he stepped harder on Jeffrey’s
chest.

Although this wouldn’t directly trample Jeffrey to death, it would still cause him extreme
pain and discomfort.

“You… you actually…”

Jeffrey felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if even the air in his lungs had been squeezed out,
making it extremely difficult for him to breathe.

“Do you know who I am? I… am a member of the royal Arnault family! If you dare to touch
me, the Arnaults will never let you off!

“You’re just a nobody. If a royal family branch wants to kill you, you won’t be able to escape
no matter how good your martial arts skills are!

“You… Cough cough. Let go of me immediately and kneel down to beg me to spare you!”

Lucas looked at Jeffrey under his foot speechlessly. He had no idea what was going on in his
mind..

Chapter 1382: Is There Backup?

Now, the person being stepped on and whose life was under someone’s control was Jeffrey.
But he still acted as if he was the most impressive and great person, and he actually dared to
order Lucas to kneel down and beg him. There was really something wrong with his brain.

Otherwise, Jeffrey wouldn’t have thought that the royal Arnaults were so mighty that when
Lucas heard the name, he should immediately kneel down to beg for mercy in fright.

Lucas had never seen such a pretentious and stupid person.

He was already on the verge of death, but he was still trying to use the name of a family to
suppress him. It was really too ridiculous.

Lucas narrowed his eyes and pulled Jeffrey up from the ground. “Jeffrey Arnault, it seems
that you still haven’t figured out your own situation. In that case, I’ll help you. Don’t say that
I’m bullying you!”
Jeffrey gulped and asked nervously, “Wh-what do you want to do?”

The helmsmen standing beside Jeffrey also looked nervous, afraid that Lucas would do
something to Jeffrey.

Jeffrey was the backbone of their group!

If Jeffrey hadn’t arrived and gathered six of the eight top families of DC, they wouldn’t have
dared to be hostile with Lucas at all, much less fight against him!

They had thought that Jeffrey definitely had a way to deal with Lucas and were all ready to
deal with the defeated Lucas. But they didn’t expect that Jeffrey’s two most powerful
experts were not Lucas’s match at all. Even Jeffrey himself had been slapped by Lucas in
front of so many people and had even lost a few of his teeth, making him completely
disgraced.

And now, Jeffrey had fallen into Lucas’s hands, and even his life was under Lucas’s control.

This was completely different from what they had imagined!

Jace had long hated Lucas to the core, so much so that he wished Lucas would immediately
die in front of him. But in the end, Lucas didn’t die no matter what. Now, he was still so
arrogant. He couldn’t take it anymore.

“Lucas, you’ve controlled Mr. Arnault in public and even bullied him. He’s an elderly man in
his seventies. Are you still human?” Jace scolded Lucas righteously.

“Moreover, Mr. Arnault is from the royal Arnault family. If you dare to treat Mr. Arnault like
this, the royal Arnaults will definitely not let you off! Do you think you can continue living a
carefree

Jace hurriedly said to Jeffrey, “Mr. Arnault, Lucas Gray is just a pitiful worm who has been
kicked out of the Huttons for more than twenty years. He has no background at all. He just
went to be a soldier for a few years and learned some martial arts. Then he thought that he
was very powerful and looked down on everyone. Even I was bullied by him!

“Back then, if the Huttons hadn’t raised him for a few years, and my father hadn’t been kind
enough to hand over the Stardust Corporation to him after seeing how pitiful he was, he
would still be living miserably in Orange County. He would still be the live-in son-in-law of a
small family and would be worse than a pig. He would be looked down on every day!

“But this person doesn’t know how to be grateful at all. He’s an ungrateful bastard!
“Mr. Arnault, you don’t have to be polite with such a person. I know that you must have
arranged other top experts around here. Now, you should quickly call them out to kill this
bastard!” Lucas glanced at Jace and found that he was still as stupid and vicious as ever.

He had thought that after Jace lost his position as the successor of the Huttons and was
frightened by him a few times, he should have become a bit smarter. At the very least, he
should understand that Lucas wasn’t someone he could provoke.

Unexpectedly, Jace was still so stupid. At this time, he was still thinking about how to plot
against Lucas and get Jeffrey to find people to deal with him.

Actually, Jace did seem to have grown a little smarter after the repeated blows. He had
revealed a little of Lucas’s background in front of Jeffrey and clearly told him that Lucas had
no backing to rely on so that he could deal with him boldly.

But it was unknown if Jace had selectively forgotten or intentionally left out the most
important part—Lucas’s true identity.

Rayson also hurriedly said, “Mr. Arnault, Jace is right. Lucas Gray is indeed a nobody with no
background. He’s just an illegitimate son of the Huttons. He was kicked out of the Hutton
family twenty years ago and chased out of DC. Only this year did he suddenly return to DC.
He doesn’t have any other background or backing!

“Such a small fry dares to offend you like this. He deserves to die! Mr. Arnault, quickly call
out the other experts you’ve arranged to kill him!

“Even if you kill him now, no one will say a word for him, much less avenge him!”

“Mr. Arnault, that’s right. Kill Lucas Gray!”

Greg, Samuel, and the others also spoke up.

Jeffrey’s expression was very gloomy. He shut his mouth tightly and didn’t say a word. But a
glint flashed across his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.

But what Jace, Rayson, and the others said immediately annoyed Edmund and the others.

With anger written all over his face, Edmund was the first to step forward and roar,
“Bullshit! Who said that even if Mr. Gray dies, no one will care or take revenge? As long as I,
Edmund Cole, am around, no one is allowed to touch Mr. Gray! And if something really
happens to him, I will definitely take revenge for him even if I have to risk the destruction of
the Coles!”
Bruce also stepped forward and said righteously, “That’s right! Mr. Gray still has the Hales
following him. I won’t let you touch him easily!”

“And the Parkers too! There’s no way you can lay a hand Mr. Gray!”

“The same goes for the Smiths!”

“And the Fullers too!”

Immediately, the several helmsmen standing beside Lucas spoke up one after another,
expressing their support for Lucas.

If not for the fact that they believed in Lucas so much, they wouldn’t still be standing firmly
on his side at this time.

They had confidence in Lucas and believed that he would never fail.

Of course, they knew very well that this was a risky gamble. They were betting all of their
family’s assets and lives that Lucas would definitely win.

If Lucas won, they would win as well.

But if Lucas lost, everything they had, including their lives, would probably be lost as well.

Their lives were already closely linked to Lucas’s.

Lucas looked up at the people talking beside him, and a faint smile slowly appeared on his
lips.

No matter when or for what reason, it wasn’t a bad feeling to know that there was a group
of people willing to speak up for him and willing to gamble their lives with him..

Chapter 1383: You’re So Pitiful

On the other side, Jace rolled his eyes in disdain. “Heh, you’re just a motley crew formed by
ignorant third-rate families. How dare you threaten us?

“We have six of the eight top families in DC on our side. If we want to crush your small
families to death, it’s as easy as crushing a few ants! You’re too arrogant!”

“Is that so?” Lucas sneered, his eyes cold as he looked at Jace.
Jace subconsciously shivered and immediately looked away, not daring to look into Lucas’s
eyes anymore, wishing he could hide behind everyone.

For some reason, he felt a great sense of danger from Lucas’s gaze. It was as if his heart had
been stabbed by a knife.

But at the thought that he had six other families beside him and that their lineup was even
stronger, Jace regained his courage. “Lucas, are you unconvinced? Isn’t that a collection of
junk on your side?”

Lucas narrowed his eyes and suddenly laughed. “Is that so? Do you think that you’re so
impressive and noble? Yes, I don’t have any backers to rely on. But a person like me is
enough to suppress people like you who have a lot of backers. You can only stand there and
talk, but no one dares to come forward and attack me!

“In comparison, who is junk?”

“You!” Jace was furious, but what Lucas said hit the nail on the head. He really didn’t dare to
go forward and fight with Lucas.

However, he was unwilling to admit defeat in front of Lucas. He could only retort indignantly
and incompetently, “Don’t think that you’re impressive and invincible! Just you wait. Mr.
Arnault will definitely not let you off! If the royal Arnaults know that you bullied the Arnaults,
they will definitely hunt you down all over the world! Let’s see how long you can continue to
be arrogant!”

Lucas couldn’t be bothered to waste his breath on Jace’s childish words. He ignored him and
turned to Jeffrey, who was in his hand. “Mr. Arnault, I really pity you now.

“Look, you’ve fallen into my hands, and your life and death are in my hands. But the families
you’ve won over don’t even dare to move, let alone save you. They only dare to stand far
away and talk nonsense. They only know how to encourage you to deal with me. Look at
how pitiful you are!

“Just now, Rayson Williams said that no one would care about me after I died, but the
people around me immediately refuted him. What about you? Mr. Arnault, if I kill you right
now, do you think those people over there will rush out to avenge you?”

There was undisguised mockery in Lucas’s voice. Then he let go of Jeffrey and looked at him
with a faint smile.

Jeffrey’s expression was gloomy. After regaining his freedom, he didn’t move. Instead, he
looked at Eric, Jace, Rayson, and the others who had just submitted him, his gaze dark and
profound.
Then he suddenly ordered, “Speaking of which, you have indeed been standing there for a
long time. It’s time to move. I order you to kill Lucas Gray immediately! Do it now!”

His words stunned Jace, Rayson, and the others.

No one expected Lucas to suddenly release Jeffrey, and no one expected Jeffrey to be
affected by what Lucas said. He actually ordered them to kill Lucas!

But how were they going to kill Lucas?

Just now, Jeffrey had sent out his two most powerful experts, but they had been no match
for Lucas at all. Even when the two of them joined forces, they couldn’t touch Lucas at all.
Instead, he had killed one of them and severely injured the other.

Lucas was so powerful. Who would dare to rush forward to deal with him at this moment?

They encouraged Jeffrey to attack Lucas because they knew that Jeffrey was from the royal
Arnault family and had to have a top expert following him.

Furthermore, they thought that it was impossible for Jeffrey to come here and fight against
Lucas with just a few people. Thus, they all felt that Jeffrey must have prepared extremely
powerful backup. Even if Nameless and Joyless died, he definitely had other ways to deal
with Lucas.

As for them… they didn’t have anyone who could go against Lucas. Sending their
subordinates out would only be sending them to their deaths. Who would be willing?!

For a moment, the members of the five families looked left and right, hoping that the people
around them would go up while they hid at the back.

After a few minutes, no one dared to step forward and say that they were going to deal with
Lucas.

As for Lucas’s side, they had far fewer people than the other side, but their aura was much
stronger than the other side’s.

Especially after hearing Jeffrey’s order, Edmund was the first to step forward and stand in
front of Lucas. He glared at Jeffrey, Jace, and the others and shouted, “You won’t be able to
lay a hand on Mr. Gray unless the Coles are destroyed!”

“If anyone dares to touch Mr. Gray, the Hales will definitely not let them off!”

“With the Parkers here, no one can lay a finger on Mr. Gray!”
“The Smiths are here too. If anyone dares to make a move against Mr. Gray, I’ll kill them
first!”

“If you want to harm Mr. Gray, you have to get past the Fullers first!”

Instantly, the few helmsmen standing beside Lucas stood in front of him with furious
expressions as they glared at the group of people opposite them.

This scene was actually surprisingly shocking. It was because there were so few of them and
everyone’s expressions were very serious that they subconsciously carried a tragic and
magnificent feeling, making it even more shocking.

Indeed, among these families, other than the Smiths, which were one of the eight top
families, the other families, such as the Parkers, the Hales, the Coles, the Fullers, and a few
others, were all second-tier families in DC or families that had just come to DC to develop.
Naturally, they were not comparable to the eight top families of DC.

But now, the helmsmen of these families were standing in front of Lucas with an imposing
manner. The aura they produced was extremely astonishing, and it even suppressed the
alliance of the seven families opposite them.

Many people were shocked speechless.

Lucas smiled at Jeffrey. “Mr. Arnault, do you see? I don’t need to give any orders to the
people who follow me. They will take the initiative to protect me and not let you do anything
to me.

“And look at the people on your side. Even though you’ve ordered them to take action
immediately, they only know how to shirk and don’t dare to come forward for fear of losing
their subordinates. They will only encourage you to take action so that they can sit back and
enjoy the fruits of your labor.

“These people are the real ingrates. They’re choosing to follow you now because you’re still
useful to them. Of course, even though you’re very useful to them, they don’t dare to step
forward to save you when you’re in danger. Look, aren’t you pitiful?

“Moreover, how long do you plan to keep these ingrates around you? Aren’t you afraid that
they will stab you in the back when they think you’re useless?”

What Lucas said immediately caused the expressions of Jace, Rayson, Greg, and the others
to change drastically!.
Chapter 1384: Strange Alliance

Jace immediately shouted, “Mr. Arnault, Lucas is deliberately sowing discord! We will never
betray you!

“I think he knows that we have more people on our side and he has fewer people on his, so
he’s trying to sow discord between us so that we fight among ourselves first! Don’t fall for
his trap!”

The others hurriedly said, “That’s right, Mr. Arnault. You mustn’t be fooled by this punk! He
just wants you to be hostile toward us and target us!”

“Exactly. Mr. Arnault, this punk is simply evil. We can’t let him live! You’d better quickly call
out the elites of the Arnaults that you’ve arranged and kill Lucas Gray!”

“I concur. Mr. Arnault, hurry up and kill him! This punk deserves to die!”

Hearing these people trying to get Jeffrey to kill him, Lucas ignored them and continued to
say to Jeffrey, “Mr. Arnault, do you see that? These people keep saying that they’re on your
side, but they only know how to ask you to call people over to deal with me while they’re
just waving flags and shouting at the side. They don’t even dare to send out a single
subordinate.

“And this is because they know that I’m very powerful. They know that even if they send
people over, they’ll only be tempting fate in front of me. They can’t bear to part with their
subordinates.

“However, they keep encouraging you to send people. They want to use me to kill all the
experts you send to weaken the Arnaults.

“And when most of the Arnaults’ experts are dead, I will definitely be exhausted and unable
to fight anymore. At that time, they will take this opportunity to take us both down.

“This way, not only will they use you to get rid of me, their enemy, but they will also use me
to weaken the Arnaults so that they can divide the Arnaults’ assets as spoils of war!

“Mr. Arnault, as smart as you are, you should have thought of such an outcome, right?”

Lucas’s tone was gentle, but there were swords hidden in his words, and every word pricked
Jeffrey’s and the helmsmen’s hearts.

Jeffrey’s expression became more and more sullen. He knew that Lucas wasn’t
scaremongering. It was very likely that it would really happen! And he could even imagine
what the scene would be like in his mind.
Seeing that Jeffrey’s expression wasn’t good, Jace and others started panicking.

Jeffrey was really convinced by Lucas. He was starting to suspect them!

Lucas did it on purpose. He deserved to die!

Rayson was the most panicked. He had already betrayed people twice in a row. If Jeffrey
suspected that someone would betray him, he would definitely be the first one suspected!

“Mr. Arnault, you’re so smart and wise. You must be able to tell that Lucas Gray is trying to
sow discord between us and make you suspect us! We really won’t do that. You have to
believe us!” Rayson said anxiously to Jeffrey.

Lucas smiled. “Oh? Mr. Williams, you don’t seem to agree with my speculation. How about
this?

Shall you send people to kill me first?”

When Rayson heard this, his expression instantly stiffened.

He only wanted to show his loyalty in front of Jeffrey. It would be best if he could get Jeffrey
to send people to kill Lucas. But he didn’t say that he would take the lead and get his
subordinates to send themselves to their deaths!

If his people could defeat Lucas, would he still suffer in front of him every time? Would he
still dare to be angry but not dare to speak out? Rayson froze and didn’t dare to speak.

Lucas smiled. “Mr. Williams, why aren’t you saying anything? Aren’t you very loyal to Mr.
Arnault and can’t wait to kill me immediately? What’s wrong? I’m standing right here. Why
don’t you dare to send anyone to attack me?

“Or do you really want Mr. Arnault and I to fight to the death so that you can take
advantage of the situation to reap benefits?”

Lucas said these things on purpose. Rayson’s repeated betrayals had already made Lucas
want to kill him.

Jeffrey glared at Rayson Williams and said coldly, “Rayson Williams, send people to deal with
Lucas Gray immediately!”

Rayson had a bitter taste in his mouth as cold sweat broke out all over his body. He
stammered, “Mr. Arnault, y-you think too highly of the Williams. The Williams are no match
for Lucas Gray! Only the top experts of the Arnaults can deal with him!”
“Bastard!” Jeffrey was furious. He raised his hand and slapped Rayson hard in the face.
“Rayson

Williams, do you really think I’m a fool? If you still don’t dare to attack, I won’t be polite to
you!”

Rayson covered his face, but he still said pitifully, “Mr. Arnault, it’s not that I don’t want to
attack Lucas Gray, but… but I really can’t beat him!”

“Good-for-nothing!” Jeffrey slapped Rayson’s face again, extremely angry.

Jeffrey was certain that Rayson had a hidden agenda, so he couldn’t be bothered with him
anymore. He suddenly pointed at Jace and ordered, “Huttons, go deal with Lucas Gray!”

Jace was shocked and hurriedly said, “Mr. Arnault, I… These people of the Huttons are
useless too. They’re no match for Lucas Gray! I think we—”

“Good-for-nothing!” Jeffrey slapped Jace before he could finish speaking. “Do you also not
dare to touch Lucas Gray, huh? You don’t even dare to send out your subordinates, but you
keep urging me the Arnaults to. Do you also have that idea?”

The corner of Jace’s mouth cracked from the slap, and blood flowed out, but he didn’t dare
to speak back at all. He could only lower his head and pretend to be deaf.

The Huttons didn’t have many experts to begin with, and he still had to leave some people
to deal with Roman. He clearly knew he would be sending people out to die, so how could
he do such a thing?

Jeffrey looked at Samuel. “Howards, you go!”

Samuel shrank his neck and pretended to be dead.

Smack!

Jeffrey slapped him to the ground and scolded, “You’re also a good-for-nothing!”

“Steeles, you go!”

Greg immediately lowered his head and pretended to be deaf.

“Bransons!”

Eric lowered his head and didn’t say anything.

Jeffrey was about to die of anger. These people kept saying that they wanted to kill Lucas
with him, but when he asked them to deal with Lucas, none of them dared to move. They
only encouraged the Arnaults to attack. Did they really think he was a fool?

From the looks of it, Lucas was right. These bastards were all ingrates. Other than using him,
they didn’t know how to do anything else!

“Alright, all of you can continue to pretend to be deaf and mute. You don’t dare to send
anyone to attack, right?”

Jeffrey was so angry that he suddenly laughed and announced, “Then, I, Jeffrey Arnault,
announce again that from now on, the Arnaults will join forces with Mr. Lucas Gray and start
a war against your six families!”

As soon as he said this, everyone’s eyes immediately widened in shock!.

Chapter 1385: Compensate My Brother

What… what did they just hear?

Jeffrey actually said that he wanted to join forces with Lucas?

Moreover, he wanted to join forces with Lucas to deal with them?

Was… was Jeffrey’s brain suddenly damaged?

Lucas was clearly an enemy of the Arnaults. He had just killed an expert who had been
Jeffrey’s subordinate for many years and slapped Jeffrey so many times in public that he had
knocked his teeth out!

Was Jeffrey crazy? Why did he suddenly want to ally with Lucas?

Under everyone’s incredulous gazes, Jeffrey walked up to Lucas and asked with a smile,
“Mr. Gray, I’ve offended you previously. I wonder if you’re still willing to form an alliance
with the Arnaults to quell the chaos in front of us?”

At this moment, Jeffrey no longer had the insufferably domineering aura from before.
Instead, he lowered his stance and bowed slightly, as if he was afraid that Lucas would reject
him.

Everyone was dumbfounded as they stared at this scene in front of them in utter disbelief.
Lucas took a deep look at Jeffrey and suddenly smiled. “Mr. Arnault, you’re being too
serious. Since you want to form an alliance with me, I naturally have to appreciate your
kindness.” This meant that he agreed to Jeffrey’s request for an alliance!

“Hahaha, great!” Jeffrey threw his head back and laughed. Then he hooked his arm around
Lucas’s shoulder and announced loudly, “From now on, Lucas is my brother. Whoever dares
to make things difficult for him will be making things difficult for me, Jeffrey Arnault! Do you
hear

Lucas was also smiling. It was as if he and Jeffrey had really resolved their grudge and they
became brothers.

Rayson’s heart skipped a beat, and his face immediately turned deathly pale.

In order to join Jeffrey, he had betrayed Lucas and kept shouting to kill him. Now, Jeffrey
had actually formed an alliance with Lucas and even called him brother. What should he do
now?

Lucas would definitely take revenge on him!

No, I can ‘t let Mr. Arnault form an alliance with Lucas Gray! Otherwise, I won’t be able to
survive!

“Mr. Arnault, don’t be deceived by this bastard! He’s just a punk who’s still wet behind the
ears. He doesn’t have any status or background. What qualifications does he have to address
an honorable person like you as his brother? You can’t do that!”

“Scram!” Jeffrey kicked Rayson to the ground angrily. “You bastard, you were a coward just
now and refused to move. Now, you’re here to sow discord between Lucas and me. Do you
want to die? Then I might as well fulfill your wish!

“Before eight o’clock tonight, you have to compensate Lucas five billion dollars and then get
out of DC with the Williams family. You’re never allowed to return! If you dare not to do as
you’re told, I’ll immediately bring the Arnaults’ experts to the Williams’ manor and make the
Williams completely disappear from the world!”

Rayson was scared out of his wits.

He didn’t expect Jeffrey to threaten to destroy the Williams for Lucas!

Rayson couldn’t take it anymore. With a thud, he knelt on the ground and begged, “No, Mr.
Arnault, please spare the Williams and don’t chase us out of DC! I… I’ve offended Mr. Gray.
It’s my fault. I admit it. I can compensate Mr. Gray with five billion or even six billion dollars. I
just beg you not to drive us out of DC!”
All the foundation of the Williams was in DC. If they were driven out, the Williams would
really not be far from destruction!

“Then six billion dollars. You have to hand the money to Lucas before eight tonight. If you
don’t give it, then don’t blame me for knocking on your door and destroying your entire
family!” Jeffrey said firmly.

While Rayson heaved a sigh of relief, he also felt extremely pained. This was a total of six
billion dollars! He was really unwilling to give it to Lucas just like that. But under Jeffrey’s
pressure, he didn’t dare to bargain. His expression was so miserable that he looked like he
was about to cry.

The other helmsmen were also anxious and uneasy, afraid that Jeffrey would punish them
too.

Sure enough, what they were afraid of happened. The next second, Jeffrey looked at them
and ordered, “You’re the same. You went against Lucas and made him very unhappy. Each
of your families will take out two billion dollars to compensate him!

“Just like the Williams, if your compensation doesn’t reach Lucas by eight tonight, the
Arnaults will bring our experts to visit you! Do you hear me?”

Two billion dollars!

Many people’s vision turned black.

Although they were all from the eight top families of DC and their family assets totaled tens
of billions, two billion dollars was their net income for a year!

Greg didn’t want to give so much, but he knew that it was impossible for him not to fork out
a single cent, so he probed, “Mr. Arnault, two billion is too much, isn’t it? Can it be less? After
all, we didn’t cause any harm to Mr. Gray—”

“Greg Steele, since you think it’s too much, you can compensate him with four billion dollars!
If you dare to have any objections, I’ll double it! I want to see how brave you are to bargain
with me!” Jeffrey said coldly.

Greg’s vision darkened, and he almost fainted.

He thought that two billion dollars was too much and wanted to strive to lose less, but he
didn’t expect that it would increase by four billion dollars instead!
He wanted to say something else, but when he recalled Jeffrey saying that he would double
it if he had any objections, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. He covered his
mouth and didn’t dare to say another word.

Seeing the Steeles’ tragic fate, the other helmsmen, who had many objections and felt that
two billion was too much, didn’t dare to speak.

They would grit their teeth and acknowledge it. It was much better than compensating four
or six billion dollars!

Seeing that these helmsmen had no objections, Jeffrey turned around and looked at Lucas
with a smile. He said as if he was asking for credit, “Lucas, are you satisfied with my
decision?”

Lucas smiled. “It’s great. Thank you, Jeffrey!”

“Hahaha, well said!” Jeffrey laughed loudly and swept his gaze across the helmsmen in front
of him. He shouted, “What are you still standing here for? Hurry up and go back to transfer
the money to Lucas! I’ll say this first. If anyone doesn’t transfer the money before eight
tonight, don’t blame me for what happens!”

“Yes, we’ll leave now!” The helmsmen didn’t dare to stay any longer and hurriedly left with
their families.

What happened today?!

Everything was a mess. Not only did they not get any benefits, but everyone’s families even
suffered heavy losses. Only Lucas received twenty billion dollars in compensation for no
reason. It was simply infuriating!

Seeing that everyone had left, Jeffrey smiled and said to Lucas, ‘ILucas, since the matter has
been resolved, I’ll leave too. Let’s have a good drink another day!”

“Alright, see you later, Jeffrey.” Lucas smiled as he watched Jeffrey leave. After he left, his
expression suddenly darkened..

Chapter 1386: New Backer

Oscar was in a happy daze. He said to Lucas joyfully, “Mr. Gray, you’re amazing! That
insufferably arrogant Jeffrey Arnault actually took the initiative to form an alliance with you
and even called you his brother. This way, no one in DC will dare to provoke you in the
future!”
Lucas looked at Oscar as if he was looking at an idiot. “Do you really think he wants to form
an alliance with me and call me brother?”

Oscar was dumbfounded. “Huh? Isn’t that so?”

Lucas was speechless.

Jeffrey’s attitude changed so quickly and stiffly. One second, they were mortal enemies, and
the next, they were good brothers with their arms around each other’s shoulders. Anyone
with a brain would think that something was amiss, right?

“That was just Jeffrey Arnault’s way of protecting himself.” Jonah walked over and
explained to Oscar, who was still confused. “He was too arrogant when he came, so he
didn’t bring many people with him. After his most powerful subordinates, Nameless and
Joyless, were defeated by Mr. Gray, he didn’t have much to rely on. Even if he really
arranged other people, after seeing Mr. Gray’s terrifying strength, he knew that they were
no match for Mr. Gray.

“And the six families on his side are not reliable at all. If Jeffrey Arnault wanted to escape
unscathed, he could only lower his head to Mr. Gray and be humble. He even deliberately
called Mr. Gray his brother and asked for compensation for Mr. Gray.

“That’s why Jeffrey Arnault is a smart person. He knows when to yield and when to stand
tall. No wonder he could live to such an old age and still hold the authority of the Arnault
family firmly in his hands.”

After hearing Jonah’s explanation, Oscar finally realized that Jeffrey had pretended to form
an alliance!

“So… that old man was pretending just now? He said those things in front of so many
people. Don’t tell me he’ll go back on his word and go back to the Arnaults to find people to
deal with us?” Oscar said anxiously.

Lucas shook his head. “There’s no need to worry for the time being. Jeffrey Arnault is
pretending to form an alliance, but he’s also a smart person. He knows that I’m not to be
trifled with, so he won’t fall out with me so quickly. At most, he’ll find someone else and get
them to do his dirty work. ”

At this moment, Jeffrey was already in his car and on the way back to the Arnaults’.

Beside him sat an extremely ordinary-looking black-clothed old man. However, the brilliant
light shooting out from his eyes was enough to prove that this old man wasn’t an ordinary
person but an extremely powerful martial arts expert.
“Mr. Arnault, are you really going to form an alliance with that punk Lucas Gray and call him
your brother?” the old man asked with a frown.

He had already seen everything that had just happened in the dark, but he was Jeffrey’s
trump card. Since Jeffrey hadn’t called him, he hadn’t appeared and only asked now.

The smile on Jeffrey’s face had long disappeared. With a gloomy expression, he said coldly,
“Hmph, he’s just a kid. Is he qualified to be my brother? He’s not worthy!”

“Then, just now…?” the old man said doubtfully. “If you wanted to protect yourself, you
could have let me do it. I can definitely take down that punk!”

Jeffrey shook his head. “No, you’re my greatest trump card. No one knows of your
existence. Now isn’t the time for you to appear.

“As for that kid Lucas Gray, you just need to know that I’m faking an alliance to lull him. That
kid is so arrogant and actually dares to call himself the King of DC. Heh, he’s simply courting
death!

“Even the royals don’t dare to be king in DC. They don’t even dare to place their influences in
DC. How can a young kid like him be worthy? Just wait and see. Soon, someone will come to
deal with him. We just have to watch the show!”

Jeffrey’s gaze was cold as he suddenly ordered, “Spread the news that Lucas Gray is going
to be the King of DC immediately!”

The turmoil in the capital temporarily calmed down. The various families were busy
reorganizing their families, and they were all very busy.

As for Lucas, he was in the chairman’s office of the Stardust Corporation’s headquarters and
received the compensation from several of the eight top families in DC.

Soon, billions of dollars more appeared in the Stardust Corporation’s accounts.

Flynn’s mouth was crooked with joy when he saw the additional money in the accounts.

But he also said to Lucas truthfully, “The other families have already transferred two billion
dollars over, and the Steeles have transferred four billion. Only the Williams haven’t
transferred six billion.”

Seeing that it was already seven o’clock in the evening, Lucas frowned.

With Rayson’s timid personality, it was unlikely that he would dare to disobey Jeffrey.
That was unless… he found a stronger backer!

At that moment, Lucas’s phone rang. It was Jeffrey.

“Lucas, have you received the six billion dollars in compensation from the Williams?” Jeffrey
asked warmly.

Lucas’s eyes gleamed. “Not yet. All that’s left is the Williams’ compensation.”

“Sigh, it looks like my guess is right!” Jeffrey sighed intentionally and said solemnly, “Lucas,
the reason I called you is to tell you that I just received news that Rayson Williams seems to
have cozied up to the Hills family, the royal family branch. I guessed that that dishonest
coward would definitely go back on his word, so I quickly called you to ask. It seems that my
premonition is about to come true!

“Lucas, I can’t do anything about this matter! The Hills belong to the royal family, and the
person

Rayson Williams cozied up to is a direct descendant of the royal family. His name is Bradley

Hills. I’m just someone who has left the Arnaults for decades. I really can’t fight against
them! “I’m really sorry about this. The Hills are very difficult to deal with. Furthermore,
they’re a branch of the royal family. They have many experts. Lucas, you… you have to be
careful these days!”

Jeffrey seemed to be very guilty.

Lucas raised his eyebrows. Sure enough, he had guessed correctly. Rayson had indeed found
a new backer, so he didn’t plan to listen to Jeffrey and Lucas anymore. As for the six billion
dollars in compensation, he naturally wouldn’t pay it.

However, did Rayson think that Lucas would be afraid just because he had cozied up to the
Hills? What belonged to Lucas, he had to hand over!

As for the Hills… It just so happened that Lucas had a feud with Ashton Hills. If they didn’t
know what was good for them, Lucas might as well give them a heavy blow so that they
wouldn’t dare to extend their claws casually again!.

hapter 1387: Don’t Even Think About Reneging!

After hanging up, Lucas called Rayson.

“Hello, who is it?” Rayson had long known Lucas’s cell phone number, but he still
deliberately asked. The smugness and disrespect in his voice could be heard clearly through
the phone.

“Rayson Williams, when will you transfer the six billion dollars you promised?” Lucas asked
directly, not wasting any time.

“What six billion dollars? Mr. Gray, what are you talking about? Why don’t I understand?”
Rayson feigned ignorance on purpose.

Then he said proudly, “Ah, I almost forgot to tell you, Mr. Gray. The Williams have already
submitted to the Hills, the royal family branch. Now, everything the Williams own belongs to
the Hills. Mr. Gray, I’m afraid what you want is impossible!”

Lucas sneered. “In that case, are you planning on reneging?”

“Tsk tsk, you can’t say that!” Rayson said with a sarcastic smile.

“I’ve already said it. Everything the Williams own now belongs to the Hillis. Mr. Gray, if you
want to ask me for money, you’re asking for something from the Hills. If you offend the
Hills… I’m afraid you can’t bear the consequences, right, Lucas Gray?”

He was using the Hills to threaten Lucas. He didn’t believe that Lucas would dare to snatch
something from the Hills!

“Alright, wait for me at the Williams residence. After eight tonight, if the six billion dollars
you promised hasn’t arrived, I’ll immediately go to the Williams residence and ask you for it
personally!”

With that, Lucas hung up.

Did Rayson think that he could be arrogant in front of him just because he had found a new
backer? As expected, he was a petty scoundrel!

But if Rayson thought that the name of the Hills could scare Lucas, he was gravely mistaken!

Meanwhile, in the Williams’ manor, Rayson l s heart was racing after he heard Lucas’s last
sentence, and an uncontrollable fear surged in his heart.

For some reason, he felt that the Hills didn’t scare Lucas.

If… if Lucas really came to Williams residence in a while and forced him to pay the money, it
would be fine. But if he wanted to kill them, the Williams wouldn’t be able to withstand this
terrifying killing god!
At the thought of this, Rayson panicked and hurriedly made a call. “Mr. Hills, the Williams are
in big trouble. Please send experts to help!”

Soon, Jeffrey, who had been paying close attention to the Williams, received the news.

“Hehe, Lucas Gray gave Rayson Williams an ultimatum, but Rayson Williams didn’t dare to
face him, so he went to seek help from the Hills. Before long, Lucas Gray will be leaving for
the Williams’, right?

“Looks like I’ll be able to see a good show soon!”

Jeffrey looked in the direction of the distant Williams’ manor with a sinister smile.

Meanwhile, Bradley Hills, a third-generation direct descendant of the royal Hills, had already
brought his people to the gates of the Williams’ manor with an unfriendly expression on his
face.

“Mr. Hills, you’re finally here. Welcome! Please come in!” Rayson had been waiting at the
gates for a long time. The moment he saw Bradley, he bowed and greeted him, welcoming
him into the Williams residence.

Bradley was about 30 years old. He was extremely handsome and exuded an incomparably
noble aura.

If Lucas was here, he might be able to tell that Bradley somewhat resembled Ashton Hills.
However, he was more handsome and noble than Ashton.

After all, Bradley was a direct descendant of the Hills and highly regarded. On the other
hand, Ashton was only a branch member. Their statuses in the Hills were incomparable.

Bradley looked at Rayson in disgust and said coldly, “Hmph, you can’t even deal with an
ignorant young man in his twenties, and you’re asking the Hills for help with such a trivial
matter. What a good-for-nothing!”

Bradley didn’t hide his contempt and disdain for Rayson at all.

The Hills were a branch of the dignified US royal family and had an extremely noble status.
They had never been willing to befriend those so-called top families who reeked of new
wealth.

But this time, Rayson took the initiative to beg the Hills to take in the Williams and make
them a
vassal of the Hills.

If it wasn’t for the fact that Rayson had offered a large amount of wealth to the Hills,
Bradley wouldn’t have even bothered to talk with an incompetent person like Rayson.

Rayson didn’t dare to get angry at all. He just nodded and bowed as he flattered, “Mr. Hills,
you’re right. I’m just a good-for-nothing. Therefore, I can only rely on you to help me resolve
this problem! As long as you help me deal with that bastard Lucas Gray, I will even kneel
down to thank you!”

Bradley couldn’t stand Rayson’s cowardice and snorted in disdain. “When will that punk
arrive? I don’t have much time to waste here waiting for someone.”

Rayson hurriedly said, “Mr. Hills, don’t be anxious. It’s already past eight o’clock. Lucas Gray
should be here soon. He will definitely arrive in less than half an hour!”

“Alright, then I’ll wait for another half an hour.” Bradley walked into the William residence
impatiently.

If Rayson hadn’t given him all of the Williams’ assets, he wouldn’t have bothered with such
trivial matters.

Wasn’t he just an ignorant young man in his twenties? As one of the eight top families of DC,
the Williams couldn’t even deal with such a young man. They really had an undeserved
reputation!

At this moment, Lucas was indeed on his way to the Williams’ manor.

He had already given Rayson enough time, but even when it was eight o’clock, the Williams
still didn’t transfer the six billion dollars. Lucas knew that Rayson had made his choice.

At the same time, Lucas had already decided not to give Rayson another chance.

There was really nothing much left to say to a petty scoundrel who had repeatedly betrayed
him.

Soon, Lucas arrived at the entrance of the Williams’ manor in the east of DC.

At this moment, the gates of the Williams’ manor were tightly shut, and there were several
burly guards standing at the gates, staring intently outside.

Upon seeing Lucas’s car stop outside the Williams residence, the guards immediately
shouted sternly, “This is the Williams residence. Irrelevant people are to leave immediately!”
Lucas got out of the car and said coldly, “Tell Rayson Williams to come out and see me!”

“Outrageous! How dare you call Mr. Williams by his name? Are you tired of living?” one of
the guards shouted and walked forward, wanting to drive Lucas away.

“You’re courting death!” Lucas sneered and kicked the burly guards to the ground. Then he
kicked open the tightly shut metal gates of the Williams’ manor.

Bang!

The kick deformed the sturdy and heavy carved iron gates, and they crashed to the ground,
revealing the interior of the Williams’ manor.

“Who is trespassing on the Williams’ turf? You have a death wish!”

Upon hearing the commotion at the gates, a team of nearly 30 people immediately ran out
of the manor and blocked Lucas with grim expressions.

Lucas stood proudly and shouted, “I’ll say it again. Get Rayson Williams to come out
immediately. Otherwise, don’t blame me for being impolite!”.

Chapter 1388: Meeting Lucas

“The Williams residence isn’t a place where anyone can behave atrociously! We have an
esteemed guest today. Punk, you’d better scram!”

The guards of the Williams gritted their teeth and refused to take a step back.

Just now, they had received orders from the helmsmen that no one was to charge into the
Williams residence and offend their esteemed guest.

Lucas narrowed his eyes. He couldn’t be bothered to waste his breath on watchdogs, so he
directly took action.

Thump! Thump! Thump!

With a series of crashing sounds, Lucas knocked all the Williams guards to the ground in just
a few seconds. They lay on the ground, clutching their injuries and moaning.

As for Lucas, he walked past the guards lying on the ground and headed straight for the
Williams’ main villa.
As Lucas advanced, guards constantly rushed out from various places in an attempt to stop
him. But without exc

If someone looked down from the sky above the Williams’ manor, they would be able to
clearly see the guards rushing forward one after another. But before they could even touch
Lucas, they were sent flying, smashing into the flowers, trees, and ornaments along the way.

Lucas continued walking straight toward the main villa in the middle of the Williams’ manor.
His pace was neither fast nor slow, as though he was taking a leisurely stroll through a
garden. He was very relaxed.

In the main villa, Rayson was sitting on the sofa with Bradley. He brewed precious tea and
personally served it to Bradley on the coffee table.

Bradley didn’t even take a glance as he sat on the sofa with a cold expression.

Suddenly, the Williams’ butler ran in, his forehead covered in sweat. He reported, “Mr.
Williams, Lucas Gray… He barged in and is coming here. Even with all our guards, we
couldn’t stop him at all!

“Lucas Gray will be here soon. Mr. Williams, why don’t you and this esteemed guest hide for
a while?”

Rayson’s hand trembled, and the blue-and-white teacup lid in his hand immediately hit the
teacup with an ear-piercing sound.

“You… you can’t even stop him for a few minutes?” Rayson asked absent-mindedly.

“Hmph!” Bradley snorted coldly and said with a scoff, “You guys are really useless. One of
the eight top families of DC can’t even stop a young man! Rayson Williams, are your guards
so useless?”

Rayson hurriedly said, “Mr. Hills, you… you really can’t blame me for this! It’s just that Lucas
Gray is really a monster. He’s extremely skilled at martial arts, and there aren’t many people
in DC who are his match!”

“Is that so?” Bradley scoffed. “That can only mean that everyone in DC is a good-for-nothing!
I don’t believe that a young man only in his twenties can compare to those peerless experts
who have been practicing martial arts for decades. Even if he started practicing martial arts
since he was in his mother’s womb, he’s only been practicing for twenty-odd years.

“I thought the experts from the eight top families were not much weaker than the experts
of the Hills, but now it seems that your people are just a bunch of good-for-nothings! Too
useless!
“Rayson Williams, if it weren’t for the fact that the Williams still have some money and can
play a role in my future struggle for the position of the Hills’ helmsman, with your terrible
performance, you wouldn’t even be worthy of catching my attention. Do you understand?”

Bradley belittled the Williams without sparing them any dignity.

No matter how shameless Rayson was, he couldn’t help feeling a little angry and unhappy at
this moment.

What Bradley said was all nonsense. If the Williams could deal with Lucas, would Rayson still
be afraid of Lucas’s revenge and give all of the Williams’ assets to the Hills, taking the
initiative to become their vassal?

If it wasn’t because he was afraid of Bradley criticizing him, he wouldn’t have even sent a
single person to stop Lucas. After all, there was no point in blocking him. They were just
delivering themselves to him to suffer.

However, Rayson didn’t dare to talk back to Bradley. He could only bow submissively and
curry favor with him. “Yes, Mr. Hills, you’re right. The Williams are indeed useless. Therefore,
I can only trouble your subordinate to deal with Lucas Gray. I hope that you can help me
defeat him.

It’s best if you can kill him and get rid of any future troubles!”

“Hmph, do I need you to teach me how to do things?” Bradley snorted arrogantly.

Then he ordered the tall and burly expert who had been standing behind him. “Merkin,
you’re the most powerful expert under my command, and your combat strength ranks in
the top five in the entire Hills family. When that punk named Lucas Gray comes later, you’ll
deal with him properly and let these people from the eight top families of DC have an eye-
opener. Let them have a good look at the Hills’ strength!”

“Yes, Mr. Bradley!” Merkin, the expert standing behind Bradley, replied in a low voice. He
took two steps forward and stood in front of Bradley, assuming a posture of being ready to
fight at any time.

It had to be said that Merkin was indeed a top powerhouse of the Hills. Just standing there,
he had a vast and majestic aura exuding from his entire body, making people subconsciously
tremble and not dare to have the slightest thought of becoming enemies with him.

Rayson couldn’t help but take two steps back. His face turned pale, and he barely
suppressed the immense pressure and fear he felt due to this powerful aura.
Merkin was indeed one of the top five powerhouses of the royal Hills!

At the thought that such an expert was now on his side and would specially deal with Lucas,
Rayson looked at Merkin with a burning gaze.

Such an expert should be able to handle Lucas Gray, right?

Boom!

Following a loud bang, a figure was suddenly smashed through the door of the Williams’
main villa. He crashed on the floor and vomited blood.

Immediately afterward, Lucas’s tall and slender figure appeared in front of Rayson and
Bradley.

The moment Rayson saw Lucas, he was so frightened that his calves and stomach trembled,
and he wanted to hide immediately. This was his subconscious reaction whenever he saw
Lucas.

But when Rayson saw Bradley sitting steadily beside him, as well as Merkin standing in front
of Bradley, he mustered up some courage. He frowned and reprimanded loudly, “Lucas
Gray, this is the property of the Williams. You barged into my property without permission
and even injured so many people. What are you trying to do?”

Lucas glanced at Rayson and then at Bradley and Merkin. His expression didn’t change as he
walked in leisurely. He found a seat on the sofa on the other side, sat down, and said
leisurely, “Mr. Williams, you shouldn’t have Alzheimer’s yet, right? You still owe me six billion
dollars. Are you not going to give it to me?”

eption, he sent them flying.

Chapter 1389: Recruitment

Bradley narrowed his eyes. From the moment Lucas appeared, his eyes were fixed on Lucas.
He wanted to see clearly what kind of person this young man who could make so many
families in DC fear him was.

But at first glance, Bradley felt that there was nothing special about Lucas. He was tall, well-
built, and handsome, but he didn’t have the aura of an expert. Instead, he looked like an
ordinary person.

But Bradley quickly changed his mind.

This was because he saw that Lucas had only casually glanced at him and Merkin. It was as if
he had just seen two passersby and didn’t take them seriously at all. This was very unusual.

Merkin was one of the top five powerhouses of the Hills, and his aura was extremely
terrifying. If an ordinary person saw Merkin, they would immediately be shocked by his aura.
Their legs would go weak on the spot, and they wouldn’t be able to stand.

Even a martial arts expert would feel a sense of fear and nervousness when they saw
Merkin. It was absolutely impossible for them not to have a change in expression and look
relaxed like Lucas.

From this point of view, this young man who looked a few years younger than him did
indeed have some skills. He was either braver than others or truly had some real skills.

He just didn’t know how long he could last against Merkin!

Rayson looked at Lucas, suppressed the fear in his heart, and said, “Mr. Gray, I don’t
remember ever owing you any money.

“I’m sure you already know that the person sitting beside me is Mr. Bradley Hills. He’s the
most highly regarded person among the third-generation direct descendants of the royal
Hills family. There’s a high chance that he will become the helmsman of the Hills in the
future!

“And now, I’m already Mr. Hills’s man, and everything the Williams own, including all our
wealth, belongs to Mr. Hills!

“If you want to ask me for money, you’ll have to snatch it from Mr. Hills’ pocket! You can
bully me as you please, but Mr. Hills isn’t someone you can afford to offend! Let me give you
a piece of advice. It’s better if you don’t court death yourself. Hurry up and get out of here,
lest you don’t even have an intact corpse later!”

Lucas looked at Rayson, suddenly curled his lips into a smile, and laughed. “Rayson Williams,
do you think that you’ve found a powerful backer, so you dare to speak to me like that to
me?”

Rayson said through gritted teeth, “So what if I am? Lucas Gray, I’ve endured you for a long
time! You’re just relying on having some martial arts skills and not meeting any opponents
for the time being to be so domineering in DC. You make people incensed, but they don’t
dare to say anything!

“But now, Mr. Hills has brought a top powerhouse of the Hills. Do you think you can still be a
match for the Hills?
“If you’re still as arrogant as before, then today will be the day you die!”

Rayson had already completely fallen out with Lucas, so he simply tore off all his disguise
and spoke bluntly.

“Not bad. You’re indeed much more courageous. If you want my life, it depends on whether
you have the ability.” Lucas was still smiling, not caring at all.

“Are you Lucas Gray?” Bradley suddenly said, showing an interested look in Lucas. “I’m a
person who likes talents, so I’ll give you two choices now.

“The first choice is to submit to me, work for me, and help me control DC. When I become
the helmsman of Hills, I will definitely not mistreat you. Money, wealth, women, status, I can
give you whatever you want.

“As for the second choice, that is rejecting my good intentions and dying here!

“How do you choose?”

Hearing this, Lucas didn’t react at all. But Rayson’s heart skipped a beat, and he became
extremely nervous.

He never expected that Bradley would actually want to recruit Lucas to work for him!

How could this be?!

Rayson hadn’t hesitated to offer up all of the Williams family’s assets and voluntarily became
Bradley’s vassal because he wanted to obtain the protection of the Hills. He wanted to use
the Hills’ power and experts to kill Lucas so that he could avoid Lucas seeking revenge on
him.

However, if Hills recruited Lucas, how could he survive?

Regarding Bradley’s two choices, Lucas raised his brows in surprise.

In fact, Lucas had long sensed that there seemed to be something strange in DC. For some
reason, the nine US royal family branches didn’t dare to appear openly in DC to expand their
power. Otherwise, such an important place like DC wouldn’t be controlled by just the eight
top families.

Bradley had obviously taken a liking to this aspect of Lucas and wanted to use his abilities to
take control of the capital. It had to be said that Bradley was a very ambitious and daring
person.
But someone who could get Lucas to submit to them was probably not born yet!

Lucas originally wanted to reject him outright, but when he saw Rayson’s extremely worried
and nervous expression, as though he was afraid that Lucas would really agree to Bradley’s
recruitment, he changed his mind.

Lucas deliberately looked at Rayson and asked, “Mr. Williams, regarding these two choices
of Mr.

Hills, which one do you think I should choose?”

Rayson’s expression instantly stiffened, and he didn’t know how to answer.

Of course, he didn’t want Lucas to join Bradley’s camp. Instead, he hoped that Lucas
wouldn’t know what was good for him and reject Bradley. At that time, he would naturally
anger Bradley and be killed by Merkin.

But even though this was what he was thinking, he definitely couldn’t say it out loud in front
of Bradley, especially after Bradley had already developed some appreciation for Lucas and
had intentions of recruiting him.

“These… these are the choices Mr. Hills have given you. Of course, it’s up to you to choose.
What does it have to do with me?” Rayson said awkwardly.

Then seemingly afraid that Bradley would be displeased by what he said, he quickly added,
“Of course, for a person of Mr. Hills’ status, it’s naturally a smart choice if you choose to
submit to him.

“In any case… I’m now Mr. Hills’s man. If you pledge allegiance to Mr. Hills, then we will be
colleagues in the future, and our grudges can be written off. Don’t you agree, Mr. Gray?”

While speaking, he sneaked a peek at Bradley, wanting to see what kind of attitude he had.

Lucas sneered. “Writing off our grudges? Rayson Williams, you must be dreaming. You’ve
betrayed me and angered me several times. Why do you think that I’ll let bygones be
bygones?”

Rayson broke out in cold sweat as he hurriedly said, “Lucas Gray, don’t go overboard! Don’t
tell me you want to kill me in front of Mr. Hills? I’m already Mr. Hills’s man. Mr. Hills will
definitely not allow it!”

“Oh, really?” Lucas chuckled and looked at Bradley. “In that case, Mr. Hills, it’s fine if I submit
to you, but you have to hand over Rayson Williams’ life to me first. What will you choose?”
1390 Recruitment Failed

Rayson’s expression changed drastically as he looked at Bradley nervously.

This was what he was most worried about!

Rayson knew very well that what he could give Bradley was nothing more than the Williams’
assets worth more than 30 billion dollars.

Furthermore, the assets in Lucas’s hands were not less than the Williams’. In addition, he
had incomparably powerful martial arts skills. With his ability and strength to possess so
many things in his twenties, and the fact that he wasn’t even thirty years old this year and
still had a lot of time and potential, he was much better than him!

If Rayson was the one to make the choice, he would definitely choose Lucas instead of
himself, who was already in his sixties!

If Bradley used his life to exchange for Lucas’s loyalty, it would definitely be extremely
worthwhile!

The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Sweat dripped down his face as
he blurted out, “No! That’s absolutely impossible!”

Seeing Bradley glance at him unhappily, Rayson hurriedly said, “Mr. Hills, Lucas Gray is
clearly trying to sow discord between us. He wants to use you to get rid of me!

“You may not know him, but I know him quite well. This person is arrogant and will never
submit to anyone. Furthermore, he wants to be the King of DC. He will never submit to you
willingly. What he said just now was just to provoke you to abandon me!

“Mr. Hills, I’ve already given you all of the Williams’ assets. I am sincerely loyal to you. Please
don’t listen to Lucas Gray!”

Rayson was extremely nervous. He was afraid that Bradley would really do as Lucas said and
hand his life over to him.

Bradley didn’t think much of Rayson’s words and said proudly, “So what if he’s really trying
to sow discord? Am I, Bradley Hills, such an idiot?”

Hearing this, Rayson heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he didn’t intend to listen to
Lucas’s instigation.

But he sighed in relief too soon. The next moment, he heard Bradley continue, “Lucas Gray, I
really do think you’re a talent and want to recruit you. As long as you’re willing to submit to
me and work for me, let alone giving Rayson Williams’s life over to you, I can even give you
the entire Williams family if you want. I’ll treat it as a reward for you in advance.”

“What?!” Rayson’s face instantly turned deathly pale as he looked at Bradley in disbelief.

What… what did he hear? In order to win over Lucas, Bradley actually said that he could kill
him and even give the entire Williams family to Lucas to handle as a reward.

Then… then, why did he offer up everything the Williams had to curry favor with Bradley in
the first place?

Even Lucas raised his eyebrows in surprise.

Although he knew that Bradley was cold-hearted and treated Rayson like a dog, he didn’t
expect him not to hide this at all. He even said such words in front of Rayson.

Furthermore, the Williams were one of the eight top families in DC. The wealth they had
accumulated over the past few decades had reached an extremely terrifying level. It was at
least 30 billion dollars.

Even though Bradley was the most highly regarded third-generation direct descendant of
the Hills, he wouldn’t be able to own and control so many assets, right?

And now, in order to get Lucas to submit to him, he actually offered such generous terms?

Not every descendant of the royal family had the confidence to use tens of billions of dollars
worth of assets to recruit someone. Just like Jensen and his son from the Hamiltons, with
whom Lucas had previously clashed, it would probably be very painful for them to take out
two billion dollars. It was impossible for them to be as generous as Bradley.

At the same time, Lucas felt some sympathy for Rayson.

Rayson had submitted to Bradley and thought that he had found an excellent backer. He
was extremely rude to Lucas and wished that he could use the Hills to kill him immediately.
But he probably never imagined that his position in Bradley’s heart was insignificant!

The relationship between Rayson and Bradley was even weaker than Lucas had imagined.
There was no need to sow discord anymore.

This was because, in Bradley’s eyes, Rayson was just a temporarily useful dog. Once he
found someone of greater use, he would be able to abandon Rayson without any hesitation.
“Mr. Hills, I can see your sincerity. Unfortunately, I only want to do what I want to do. I don’t
intend to submit to anyone.” Lucas rejected Bradley’s recruitment with a smile, causing his
expression to darken immediately.

But Lucas ignored him and continued, “I don’t care what kind of deal the Williams have with
you, but they have to give me the six billion dollars they owe me!

“Furthermore, Mr. Williams, you promised to give me the money before eight tonight.
You’ve deliberately delayed it until now, and it’s already an hour late, so you’ll have to add
interest. It’s just a simple doubling. Now, it’s time for you to give me twelve billion dollars!”

Lucas’s demon-like words caused Rayson’s expression to turn gloomy.

He originally thought that he wouldn’t be able to keep his life, but he didn’t expect that
Lucas wouldn’t agree to Bradley’s recruitment. Instead, he continued to ask for 6 billion
dollars… No, it had now become 12 billion dollars in compensation!

For a moment, the expression on Rayson’s face was like a palette. It was very complicated
and ugly, and his mood was hard to describe. He was half-smiling and half-crying, looking
extremely strange.

The smile on Bradley’s face had completely disappeared as he looked at Lucas maliciously.
“Punk, were you playing with me on purpose? You must know that if you offend me, you will
only end up dead!”

He stared coldly into Lucas’ eyes. “I’ll give you one last chance. Submit to me now, and I can
spare your life. This is your last chance. Otherwise, you will die here today!”

Lucas didn’t even look at Bradley and ignored his threat. Instead, he said to Rayson, “Rayson
Williams, give the twelve billion to me immediately, and I’ll leave. Otherwise, the interest will
increase by six billion for every minute you delay. Think about it carefully. With your family’s
assets, you can delay for a few minutes!

“At that time, I’m afraid you won’t even have anything to offer someone.”

Rayson was drenched in cold sweat. He couldn’t say a word and could only look at Bradley
pleadingly. “Mr… Mr. Hills, all the assets of the Williams now belong to you. Now that Lucas
Gray is forcing me, he’s… he’s trying to snatch your belongings! What do you think we
should do now?”

Bradley looked at Lucas coldly. By now, he knew that Lucas wasn’t someone who could be
easily subdued.
Killing intent surged in his eyes. “Punk, since you don’t know what’s good for you and dare
not to take me seriously, don’t blame me! Merkin, break his limbs!”

With Bradley’s command, Merkin, who was standing in front of him, immediately moved.
Like an arrow leaving its bow, he swiftly rushed toward Lucas. The moment he made his
move, it was a deadly strike aimed at the throat!

1391 Please Spare Me

Merkin was ruthless as he extended his steel-like arm toward Lucas’s neck, his five fingers
flashing with scorching killing intent.!

Lucas was still sitting on the sofa. Seeing Merkin’s fingers about to reach him, he still
maintained his sitting position. He didn’t even stand up to defend himself. He looked as
though he had been caught off guard by Merkin and couldn’t react in time.

Merkin sneered, feeling contempt for Lucas.

Someone who couldn’t even react to a surprise attack had an undeserved reputation. He
wasn’t a big deal at all!

Mr. Bradley actually cherished this person and didn’t hesitate to use the Williams’ assets
worth more than thirty billion dollars to recruit him. It was really ridiculous!

But the next moment, something unexpected occurred!

Just as Merkin’s fingers were about to touch Lucas’s throat, Lucas, who seemed to be sitting
on the spot and unable to react, suddenly disappeared from the sofa, leaving only a fleeting
afterimage.

“What?!” Merkin was shocked. He hurriedly turned his head to look for traces of Lucas, but
suddenly, an extremely violent force slammed into his back!

Bang!

Merkin was caught off guard and smashed to the floor. A human-shaped pit was instantly
formed on the solid wooden floor of the living room, and the wooden splinters on the floor
cracked and exploded.

As for Merkin, he spat out a large mouthful of blood and struggled on the floor for a while,
but he couldn’t get up!

Merkin’s back and chest were in immense pain, and he could no longer feel the existence of
his limbs. Boundless horror immediately appeared on his usually calm face!
He could no longer feel his limbs. Could… Lucas’s attack have struck his spine and broken it?

The spine was one of the most important parts of the human body. Many people’s nerves
were directly damaged after their spines were injured, and their entire bodies became
paralyzed and couldn’t move anymore. Could he have been crippled?!

Merkin was unwilling to believe this, but no matter how much he struggled, he couldn’t feel
any other sensations from his body other than his head!

At the side, Bradley turned pale in shock. He stood up from the sofa and looked at the scene
in front of him in disbelief.

How… how was this possible?

He was clearly prepared for Lucas to be taken down by Merkin, his most powerful
subordinate, in one move. He was even prepared to kill Lucas if he still didn’t agree later.

Unexpectedly, Lucas’s movements were ghost-like. He had clearly been sitting on the sofa
opposite him a moment ago. But in the next moment, he had suddenly appeared behind
Merkin and slammed his elbow heavily on Merkin’s back, immediately smashing Merkin into
the floor and rendering him unable to move!

Were martial arts skills at this level really something a human could achieve?

At this moment, Bradley could only feel his heart pounding crazily. His mouth was dry, and
his lips trembled, but he couldn’t even utter a single syllable.

As for Rayson, he originally thought that he could see Merkin taking down Lucas, but he
didn’t expect Merkin to be crippled by one strike from Lucas instead!

Rayson’s legs went limp, and he could no longer stand. He collapsed to the floor and looked
at Lucas in horror.

“You just said that you wanted me to submit to you, or you would make me die here?” Lucas
said in a low voice while slowly walking to Bradley. He raised his hand and slapped Bradley’s
face.

Smack!

The heavy slap made Bradley stagger and almost fall to the floor. His face was numb from
the slap, and it also made his mind go blank.
He had lived for more than 30 years, but this was the first time he had been slapped by a
young man younger than him and had a lower family background!

“How… how dare you hit me?” Bradley covered his face in disbelief.

“Heh, why can’t I hit you? Who do you think you are to make me submit to you? Are you
worthy of threatening me?” Lucas sneered and raised his hand to give Bradley another
resounding slap on the face.

Smack!

“Ahhh! You bastard, how dare you humiliate me? I must kill you!”

These two slaps destroyed all of Bradley’s rationality. He was burning with rage as he
charged forward recklessly, wanting to retaliate against Lucas.

Unfortunately, Bradley only had a bellyful of anger, but he didn’t have the slightest bit of
skill. Lucas effortlessly grabbed his hair, pulled him over, and pressed his head onto the cold
coffee table.

“You want to attack me? A good-for-nothing like you?” Lucas mocked mercilessly.

“Ahhhhhh! You bastard! Let go of me! If you dare to harm me, the Hills will never let you
off!”

Bradley’s handsome face was deformed from being pressed by Lucas on the coffee table. He
struggled with all his might and threatened, “If you dare to harm me, even if the Hills have
to chase you to the ends of the earth, we will definitely hunt you down until you die! And
don’t even think about escaping from your family and money! This is the price you have to
pay for touching me. Do you hear me?!”

It would be fine if Bradley didn’t threaten Lucas, but the moment he said these words,
Lucas’s expression turned gloomy.

Threatening his family had always been and would always be his biggest taboo. He would
never allow anyone to threaten his family’s safety!

Lucas exerted a little force in his hand, and the bones in Bradley’s face made a series of
creaking sounds under the pressure of his palm and the coffee table. An unbearable pain
assaulted Bradley and made him let out a tragic scream.

“Ahhhh! Stop… Please… Let me go…!”

This extremely miserable scream made Rayson, who was already paralyzed on the floor,
tremble. His lower body felt hot, and a stream of heat instantly gushed out, dirtying the
floor.

He was so frightened that he lost control of his bladder!

Lucas stared at Bradley for a long time before suddenly saying, “You’re right. If I kill you, it
will indeed bring me a lot of trouble. A bunch of bugs will rush out one after another and
disturb my life.”

Bradley could tell that Lucas didn’t want to kill him. He hurriedly said, “That’s right! Lucas
Gray, quickly let me go! Otherwise, the Hills will definitely hunt you down to the death. You
will definitely not have any peaceful days in the future! If you let me go, I will spare your life
and pretend that nothing happened today!”

Bradley was extremely regretful.

When he received Rayson’s call for help, he hadn’t thought much of it. He didn’t think that a
young man who wasn’t even 30 years old could be that powerful, so he didn’t bring any
extra people and had only brought his personal bodyguard, Merkin, here.

Even when he heard Rayson remind him that Lucas was extremely skilled at martial arts,
Bradley didn’t feel anything. He only thought that the Williams were too useless and
incompetent. They couldn’t even deal with a young man in his twenties.

But Bradley never expected that Lucas would be so terrifying. Merkin hadn’t even managed
to touch the corner of Lucas’s clothes before Lucas KO-ed him. Merkin was sprawled on the
ground, unable to move, and had completely lost his ability to fight.

If he had known that Lucas was so powerful, he wouldn’t have been so careless. He would
definitely have brought a few more experts here to deal with Lucas!

Unfortunately, it was too late to regret now. He could only hope that Lucas would release
him under the deterrence of the Hills.

But after he left safely, he would definitely not let Lucas off. He had to kill him!

1392 Make Me Believe

How could Lucas not know what Bradley was thinking?!

He knew from the start that descendants from noble families like Bradley had never suffered
any setbacks in their lives. For Lucas to hit him was already a total offense, and Bradley
would never forgive him and let it pass.
He had only said that he wouldn’t pursue the matter after he was released to plead for
mercy.

If Lucas took it seriously and really let him go, Bradley would definitely remember today’s
humiliation and immediately gather more experts from the Hills to deal with him.

And a royal family branch like the Hills had a history that had lasted for hundreds of years.
There were many experts and suicide warriors in the family. Although Lucas wasn’t afraid of
them, his family and those who followed him wouldn’t be able to withstand the endless
assassinations and harassment.

Just like the Hamiltons previously, these families had all kinds of sinister methods. Not only
had they sent suicide warriors to assassinate Lucas, but they had even gotten people to
approach and kidnap Cheyenne in the name of business cooperation to threaten him. The
families loyal to Lucas, such as the Parkers, the Hales, the Howards, etc., had also suffered
assassinations from the experts sent by the Hamiltons.

Regarding these incidents, Lucas had used all his strength to quickly save Cheyenne. Jensen
had only wanted to give Lucas and the families around him a warning. He hadn’t really
intended to take their lives. Otherwise, the people around Lucas would have suffered heavy
casualties, and he might have even lost his most important people.

It was enough for such a thing to happen once. Lucas absolutely didn’t want it to happen a
second time!

Thus, he couldn’t kill Bradley, but he definitely couldn’t let him off easily either!

Lucas pulled Bradley’s hair, lifted his head slightly, and said while staring into Bradley’s eyes,
“It’s true that I don’t want to kill. However, it’s not because I don’t dare to touch you, but
because I don’t want to attract a bunch of annoying flies to bother me. Do you understand
what I mean?”

Bradley gritted his teeth and said, “I… I understand! As long as you let me go, I promise I
won’t hold you responsible. I’ll just pretend that I never saw you!”

“Not enough.” Lucas shook his head. “Even you wouldn’t believe such a verbal promise. Do
you expect me to believe it?”

Bradley froze, and the expression on his face stiffened. But he knew that Lucas was
speaking the truth. If it were him, he would definitely not believe such empty talk.

He asked through clenched jaws, “Then, what do you want? I… I can write you a letter of
guarantee and promise that the Hills will never find trouble with you in the future!”
“Haha!” Lucas laughed. “Mr. Hills, are you really treating me like a child? Is a letter of
guarantee useful? It’s just a piece of scrap paper! When the time comes, I’m afraid you will
be the first not to admit it, much less the rest of the Hills.”

Bradley’s thoughts were exposed once again, and he asked with an ashen expression,
“Then… what do you want? How can you trust me?”

“How about this? If you eat it, I’ll let you go.” Lucas took out a dark green pill the size of a
grape from his pocket and placed it in front of Bradley.

“What… what is this?” Bradley looked at the dark green pill in bewilderment. His intuition
told him that it wasn’t something good, and his voice was trembling slightly.

If Jensen and his son were present, they would definitely recognize that this was the poison
that Lucas had forcefully fed them!

Lucas didn’t hide it from him and said directly, “Of course, this is poison. After consuming it,
there won’t be any abnormalities. But the poison will definitely flare up after two months,
and you will definitely die in less than ten minutes after the poison starts acting. At that
time, even the best doctors in the world won’t be able to save you!

“The only way you can alleviate the poison is to come to me for the antidote before it acts
up. In other words, you must come to me every two months in the future. Otherwise, you
will definitely die.”

Bradley turned pale with fright as he looked at the dark green poisonous pill. “Lucas Gray,
you… you actually made this kind of thing! You actually want to feed me poison!

Bradley was full of shock and anger. But he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly
said, “No, this isn’t right. This poison is definitely fake! How can there be such a thing in the
world? You’re just making it up to fool me. Lucas Gray, you’re really despicable and
shameless! I won’t believe your nonsense!”

Lucas sneered. “Whether it’s fake or not, whether I’m just trying to scare you, you’ll know
when you try it.

“However, Mr. Hills, you have a noble status, but you only have one life. If your guess is
wrong, you’ll lose your life! Think carefully about what you want to do!”

With that, Lucas stuffed the dark green pill into Bradley’s mouth and slapped his back.
Bradley’s throat involuntarily moved and swallowed the pill.
In an instant, Bradley felt intense horror. When Lucas released his grip on him, he
immediately coughed loudly while covering his throat. He even stuck his fingers into his
mouth, wanting to dig out the pill.

Unfortunately, the dark green pill had already slipped down his esophagus and melted into a
cold liquid. It flowed down his esophagus into his stomach and quickly spread to every
corner of his body. It was impossible to dig it out no matter what.

Bradley’s face was deathly pale, and there were still tears at the corners of his eyes from
coughing and digging into his throat. He glared at Lucas ferociously. “Lucas Gray, you… you
actually fed me poison. I will never… will never…!”

He originally wanted to say that he would never let Lucas off. But once he thought about
how the poison he had swallowed might be real, not only would he not want to take
revenge on Lucas in the future, but his life and even his actions would be under Lucas’s
control. If he angered Lucas and couldn’t obtain the antidote, he would really die!

Thus, Bradley didn’t dare to say the latter half of the sentence.

Lucas knew what Bradley was thinking. The corners of his lips curled up into a satisfied
smile. “Very good. It looks like you’re not a fool. In that case, I’m sure you already know
what you should and shouldn’t do in the future, right?

“Don’t worry. I’m not interested in the Hills, and I’ve never thought of controlling the Hills by
controlling you. On the contrary, if you want to fight for the position of helmsman of the
Hills in the future, I might be able to help you and fulfill your wish.

“However, I don’t want anyone from the Hills to harass me and disturb my peace. Do you
understand?”

Bradley naturally understood what Lucas meant. He was threatening him not to find trouble
with him again and not to let anyone from the Hills find trouble with him.

Otherwise, Lucas would let him die!

1393 Dealing With The Williams

Bradley gritted his teeth, not wanting to answer Lucas.!

But his life was currently under Lucas’s control, so he didn’t dare to disobey him. He could
only say in extreme humiliation, “Alright, I understand.”

As for what Lucas said about helping him become the helmsman of the Hills, Bradley didn’t
dare to believe it, nor did he dare to think about it.
It was already good enough that Lucas didn’t kill him. How could he expect Lucas to help
him?

But what Lucas said wasn’t a joke.

Bradley was already under his control, so it would naturally be better for the Hills to be in
Bradley’s hands. If it was someone else who was out of his control, Lucas would have to put
in a lot more effort.

After dealing with Bradley, Lucas turned his gaze back to Rayson, who was slumped on the
floor. When he saw the puddle of foul-smelling liquid beneath Rayson, he couldn’t help
frowning.

After Rayson saw that even the noble Bradley Hills no longer dared to fight against Lucas, he
was scared out of his wits and shuddering all over.

He hurriedly knelt and prostrated to beg for mercy without any care for his image. “Mr…
Mr. Gray, I was wrong! I shouldn’t have been disrespectful to you, and I shouldn’t have had
those damned thoughts about you. Please spare me and give me another chance!

“I know I was too daring, and I deserve to die, but please let me off, Mr. Gray! I-I will give
you the twelve billion dollar compensation right away! I was wrong. Please be magnanimous
and let me off!”

Standing in front of Rayson, Lucas looked down at him and said coldly, “Rayson Williams, tell
me yourself. From the first time we met until now, how many times have you offended me?
How many times have you knelt down and begged for mercy? And how many times have I
given you another chance?”

The moment Lucas said this, Rayson’s pleading voice was immediately stuck in his throat, as
if someone had suddenly grabbed his neck.

The first time he met Lin Chen was at the funeral of the Howards’ former patriarch. At that
time, Rayson and Derek, the Piers’ former helmsman, had gone together to divide up the
assets of the Howards, which Florence had just succeeded as the helmsman. Then they were
ruthlessly slapped in the face by Lucas.

This was also the first time that Rayson knelt in front of Lucas and begged him to spare him.

Later, he offended Lucas again for his foolish son, Cody, who wanted to marry Maddy.
Afterward, he offended Lucas again because of Nicholas, a distant relative of the Williams,
and his fiancée.

Then it was his repeated betrayals of Lucas…

The more Rayson recalled the past, the more cold sweat broke out on his face and body.

Only now did he know that he had offended Lucas countless times. Previously, Lucas had
magnanimously let him off. But this time, Lucas no longer had the patience or reason to let
him off!

Rayson’s face was ashen, and he could only stare at Lucas and plead pitifully with a last
glimmer of hope. “N-no… Mr. Gray, I… I know you’re a good person. You’ve forgiven me
time and time again. Can you give me another chance? I promise you that I will never be
stupid again, and I will never betray you and offend you again!”

“Is someone like you worthy of me forgiving again and again?” Lucas sneered. “I have
forgiven you many times, but it’s a pity that you don’t know how to repent. Instead, you
treat my magnanimity as a reason to be fearless.

“Do you really think that you can be forgiven by just kneeling down and begging for mercy
hypocritically?

“I can indeed forgive people for their occasional mistakes, but you are no longer worthy of
my forgiveness.”

Lucas said coldly, “Before I came here, I only wanted you to give me six billion dollars, but
you wanted me dead. Why should I give you another chance?

“Rayson Williams, you can die now!”

Bang!

Rayson’s eyes and mouth were wide open. He seemed to want to beg for mercy still, but
unfortunately, he would never be able to say another word.

Thud!

Rayson’s body fell to the ground, completely dead!

Bradley gasped when he saw this scene.

Lucas had kicked someone to death with a light kick. If he wasn’t a scion of the Hills, he
probably wouldn’t have ended up much better than Rayson.

A storm of fear surged in Bradley’s heart, and his fear of Lucas increased even more.
When Lucas’s gaze swept over, Bradley immediately said, “Uhh… M-Mr. Gray, that damned
bastard Rayson Williams actually dared to betray you time and time again. He should have
died long ago!

“I… I was also deceived by him. He kept instigating me and telling me that he was bullied.
That’s why… that’s why I offended you. I hope you can forgive me!

“As for the Williams family’s assets, I won’t take a single cent. I’ll give everything to you to
handle! This is what Rayson Williams owes you. It’s most suitable for you to handle them!”

Then Bradley quickly took out a stack of documents. These were the transfer documents
that Rayson had given him. They were already signed and stamped, but Bradley had yet to
sign his name, so it was a good time to give them to Lucas.

As long as Lucas signed his name on these transfer documents, all of the Williams’ assets
would belong to him from now on. And the Williams family would no longer exist among the
eight top families of DC!

Lucas glanced at the documents and reached out to take them with a casual “Okay”.

Rayson had betrayed him repeatedly, and he had brought his own death upon himself. Lucas
didn’t feel guilty about taking over the Williams’ assets.

“Alright, you can leave now.” Lucas glanced at Bradley. “You’re a smart person. Remember
what I said today. Don’t do anything that disappoints me and makes you regret it.”

His words were both a reminder and a warning.

Bradley’s heart skipped a beat as he quickly lowered his head and said, “Yes, I will certainly
remember! Then… shall I take my leave first?”

The fact that Lucas was letting him go so easily made Bradley even more certain that the
dark green pill that Lucas had fed him was definitely a real poison.

But at the very least, Lucas had said that the poison would only take effect every two
months. Before that, he only needed to come to DC to get the antidote from Lucas!

“Go. Remember to take this person of yours with you.” Lucas pointed at Merkin, who was
lying on the ground, with his chin.

“Yes, Mr. Gray. I’ll leave now!”

Bradley struggled to pick Merkin’s body up and stumbled out of the Williams’ manor.
Meanwhile, Lucas took out his phone and called Jordan. “Bring people to the Williams’
manor immediately and take over this place. From now on, the Williams family will no longer
exist in DC!”

1394 The Final Chapter of Happiness

Jordan wasn’t too surprised when he received the call. He had long known Lucas’s strength.
Taking down a mere Williams family was a piece of cake for him.!

“Okay, Lucas! I’ll arrange for people to go there immediately!”

Jordan’s execution ability was very strong. Soon, he arranged for people to go to Williams’
manor and businesses and take over everything. As for the remaining people of the Williams,
if they were unconvinced, they would be dealt with directly, and the rest would all be taken
under Lucas’s command.

In this way, among the eight top families in DC, Pete of the Howards and Roman of the
Huttons, who had always followed Lucas, had regained their authority from Samuel and Jace
and continued to be loyal to Lucas.

As for Samuel, who had seized power at the critical moment, after obtaining Florence’s
approval, he was directly sentenced to death for treason.!!

Because Jace was Michael’s only son, Lucas spared his life and ordered for him to be
expelled from DC and never allowed to step foot into DC again.

If nothing unexpected happened, Jace would never appear in front of Lucas again.

Regarding the Smiths, Tyson and his son, Oscar, had always been on Lucas’s side. So after
the downfall of the Williams family, Lucas gave them a portion of the Williams’ assets,
making the Smiths even stronger than before.

After Derek, the helmsman of the Piers, had suddenly been shot to death by Rayson, the
Piers fell into a state of disunity, and they no longer dared to go against Lucas. They
immediately organized their assets, sold all their properties in DC, and left DC with the entire
family.

Thus, the Piers had also completely withdrawn from the ranks of the eight top families of
DC.

That night, Rayson died, and the news that the Williams’ assets had completely changed
hands quickly spread throughout the capital.
After Jeffrey, the helmsman of the Arnaults, found out that Rayson was dead, but not only
had Lucas obtained all of the Williams’ assets, he had even used some secret method to
control Bradley, causing Bradley to leave DC overnight, he no longer dared to provoke
Lucas. He could only gasp in extreme shock.

Jeffrey instantly gave up any thoughts of continuing to fight against Lucas. Instead, he was
extremely glad that he had called Lucas his brother in order to protect himself.

At the very least, he had not completely fallen out with Lucas. In the future, as long as he
had a good attitude and truly treated Lucas as his brother in front of everyone, he believed
that Lucas would definitely not deal with him.

After Eric, the helmsman of the Bransons, learned that Lucas had taken down the Williams,
he personally went to Jeffrey to discuss their plans overnight.

It was unknown what Jeffrey said to him, but after Eric returned to the Bransons, he
immediately ordered everyone to restrain themselves and that no one was allowed to
offend Lucas and the people around him. The Bransons became very low-key and rarely
showed themselves.

After Greg, the helmsman of the Steeles, learned about what Lucas had done, he
immediately had a drastic change in expression. He had seen how powerful Lucas was
personally and knew that the current Lucas was definitely not someone the Steeles could
afford to offend.

Furthermore, the Steeles had severely offended Lucas this time. Perhaps one day, they
would provoke Lucas, and the Steeles would disappear from DC overnight like the
Williams…

While he was feeling terrified and uneasy, Greg suddenly thought of his grandson Alexander,
whom he had long forgotten. He thought about how Alexander and Ashley seemed to have
a close relationship with Lucas, and they even seemed to be working for Lucas at the
Stardust Corporation.

“Quick, quickly call Alexander and ask him to return to the family immediately! I’ve decided
that the next helmsman of the Steeles will be Alexander. When he returns, I will immediately
hold a family meeting and officially hand over the position of helmsman to him!” Greg
instructed the butler beside him.

He had already decided to pass the position of helmsman to Alexander. Presumably, Lucas
should let the Steeles off on Alexander’s account and not do anything to them.

At this point, several of the eight top families of DC were either destroyed or scattered. The
remaining families were either Lucas’s allies or were polite to him, not daring to offend him.
As for Lucas himself, although he didn’t claim the title of the King of DC, everyone knew very
well that he was the uncrowned King of DC.

In DC, no one dared to offend Lucas.

After the various forces in DC fell into a calm state, Lucas didn’t stay idle.

The Dark Dragon Regiment that he had asked Jordan to set up had already recruited enough
people. In less than a few months, they had already trained a large number of experts,
making Lucas’s forces much stronger.

Now, even without Lucas’s intervention, just the strength of the Dark Dragon Regiment was
enough to crush any one of the original eight top families of DC. They even had the ability to
fight against the royal family branches.

Thus, Lucas finally obtained the peaceful life he had always wanted.

Today was the weekend. Early in the morning, Lucas brought Cheyenne and Amelia to Blue
Ridge Mountains, nearby DC, for an outing.

“Wow, Daddy, the mountain here is so beautiful! There are so many flowers and butterflies!
Even the air on the mountain is so fresh. It’s exactly like what my kindergarten teacher said!”

Amelia was wearing a beautiful pink princess dress and had two cute braids on her head. She
was like a beautiful little elf as she ran back and forth on a mountain peak, holding a small
handful of wild flowers she had just picked. Her fair and exquisite face was red with
happiness.

“Amelia, don’t run around! Be careful not to fall down the mountain! If that happens, Daddy
and Mommy won’t be able to save you.” Cheyenne was sitting on a picnic blanket that Lucas
had laid out. She smiled at her lively and adorable daughter, her eyes full of doting love.

“Mommy, you’re a girl, so you definitely can’t save me. But Daddy is a hero and our knight. If
you and I are in danger, Daddy will definitely save us! Right, Daddy?”

Amelia ran to Lucas’s side and giggled as she inserted a few flowers she had picked into
Lucas’s hair.

Lucas was caught between laughter and tears. He picked up his daughter, who was playing a
prank, and said with a smile, “Amelia, you’re right. Daddy is yours and Mom’s knight. I will
protect you all my life. I will never let you get hurt. I will definitely make you the happiest
people in the world!”
Lucas kissed his daughter’s little face and then looked at Cheyenne beside him, his face and
eyes full of tenderness and love.

“Honey, you… What are you saying in front of our daughter? Really… really…” Cheyenne’s
alluring face was slowly immersed in a shy pink glow. But a fair hand had already quietly
grabbed Lucas’s hand. Then she slowly tightened her grip, never wanting to let go.

Lucas smiled and pulled his wife and daughter into his arms. He looked at the rising sun in
the distance, his heart filled with happiness.

The morning sun shone on the three of them hugging each other.

It was bright, warm, and filled with endless love and hope.

Even if there were more challenges and dangers in their future life, as long as their family
was together, they would always be fearless, full of hope, and happy.

In people’s lives, wasn’t what they wanted the most such peace and rare happiness?

The End.